Boudoir Secrets

Buy your copy from Kindle and show your support - http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00JIJDDDA

Prologue

A plethora of ideas swarm in my head, wailing to be released. Sleep eludes me. Days blur into nights, melding to form one continuous insomniac existence. How does one articulate what one feels? So much easier to cry when in pain, dance if happy or scream to secrete anger. Surely this too will pass. Like a stage one grows out of.

Some days it is easier to bury oneself under one's blankets. Why is it always the same monotony? Can't depression be a little less predictable? Must it be so stereotypical? Just once it would be nice to wake to some other feeling coursing through my veins. Ahhh but then I would not be a tortured soul and thus could not produce such wonders of literary genius, now could I?

I stare at the paper in front of me and ponder. What hasn't anyone written yet? Which of my ideas are truly my own and not a form of plagiarism; unintentionally filed in my labyrinth brain; only to be ejaculated in ink form, deflowering the virgin sheet of paper that now sat before me no longer chaste. A defiled word whore. Belletristic harlot.

 

 

Chapter 1

Inherently drawn to all things seductive and dark, my house is a cross between a dungeon and a boudoir. Tactile was an important element when I designed the rooms.  A red, leather chaise lounge is the focal point in my library, nestled amongst floor to ceiling bookshelves covering all four walls. The stone floor and plush wool rugs add to the charm. My bedroom resembles that of an Indian courtesan's - four-poster bed, silk sheets, opulent and very over the top. The living-room with black velvet walls, Gothic chandelier and Elizabethan/Victorian furniture. Maybe all this contributed to the dark thoughts that lurk in the secret chambers of my mind, yet I don't care. I love to feel sensual and this makes me feel extremely erotic.

I can't simply slump around in sweatsuits; instead wearing appropriate clothing all the time. Stockings with suspenders, corsets, sexy high heels and on occasion a floor-length dress to cover it all up. I am not a fan of clothing when alone. Minimal is always better. Just because there is no one to see me, doesn't mean I have to look like road kill! Dark smoky eyes, long dark hair, big juicy lips...

As I sink into the pillows on my bed, I relish the feel of silk and cashmere on my skin. I close my eyes and surrender to the sensory overload. It is nice to feel nice. Sighing, I stretch as a cat would, slinky my way out of bed and go in search of my green tree python Mawsitsit. Is it feeding time yet? I can never remember. I just hope he hasn't tried eating the hedgehog again; the veterinary bill was not pleasant. Jasper didn't really enjoy being on the menu unwittingly either.

I hope to add to my peculiar family soon; a skunk to be named Onyx and a ferret to be named Amber. I think they will fit into my surroundings nicely.

Sidetracked, I go to the kitchen for food; opening cupboards aimlessly. Mrs Hubbard would feel completely at home here. I had forgotten to go shopping - again. Groan. I have flour, an egg and butter. I guess I could make crepes? Shrug. Too much effort. My stomach rumbles in anger. I guess I should make those crepes after all. As I reach for the bowl, Mawsitsit slithers up my leg. I bend down and uncoil him, wrapping him around my waist instead. He makes a gorgeous belt. I love Mawsitsit. He is such a docile and loving pet.

Amidst my crepe making, the doorbell rings. Removing Mawsitsit to don my silk dressing gown, I saunter to the door and peek through the peephole. Seeing my ex, I walk over and pickup Mawsitsit and drape him casually over my shoulders. James hates reptiles.

James pales visibly as I open the door and stumbles backwards. I smile in response. It is nice having this advantage.

"Yes," I purr, slowly running my gaze over him, deliberately from head to toe.

"H-h-hi. I wanted to talk to you. Could you put that thing away please? It makes me uncomfortable."

"Not particularly. You can say what you have to say out here."

"I was hoping to come in," James said, licking his lips nervously.

"You are no longer welcome in my home. Say what you have to say outside."

James had obviously envisioned this acting out a whole lot different to how it was panning out now.

"Please. Put that thing away and let me in."

I was not going to let James into my home again. Last time we "played" he nearly choked me to death. I don't mind a bit of S & M like any girl but he took it too far, laughing as I lost consciousness. Waking to find yourself bound in a compromising situation against your consent is not ok. We were definitely over.

I arch an eyebrow and start to close the door. James looks torn. I know he wants to come in but he is so afraid of Mawsitsit that he is glued to the spot.

"I'm sorry."

"A little late for sorry. Goodbye."

"You'll regret this!"

I laugh and closed the door but my stomach is in knots. He isn't very stable and my overactive imagination is working in overdrive. Maybe I should buy a few more snakes instead?

 

 

Chapter 2

The banging rouses me from my disturbing thoughts; it is coming from the chamber behind my bedroom. I remove Mawsitsit gently and run as it dawns on me that I had forgotten my last night's adventures in the dungeon. Upon opening the door, I take in the poor, pitiful sight of Paul. I had chained and handcuffed him to the wall. He is gagged, which explains why he isn't yelling! Putting on my best "sorry" face I walk quickly to his side, removing the keys from my suspenders, freeing him.

Angrily he removes the gag and turns to me, "That was not funny! You left me there all night! My arms ache, my jaws ache, I need to piss. Don't you ever do that to me again!"

I pout and snuggle into him, kissing his shoulder and chest.

"I'm sorry darling. Forgive me?"

Batting my eyelashes seductively, I run my hand over his groin. Paul removes it roughly, quite obviously annoyed.

"I need to piss. Badly. Stop that!"

As he leaves the room, I smile. There are whip marks on his ass and welts had formed where I had run my nails down his back. I had branded him. He was mine.

Sauntering out of the room, I go in search of Mawsitsit. I should focus. He is hungry and Paul hasn't met him yet.

"What the? What the hell is that?" Paul screams.

I guess he just met Mawsitsit. I sigh and go to rescue my pet.

 

Paul has gone and I have time on my hands. I used to enjoy the solitude but now crave human contact and interaction. It is nice sitting entwined with someone on the chaise lounge, eating breakfast. Pouting, I run my hand casually over the velvet wall, lost in thought. I need to come up with enough money to pay this month's bills. If only I had run away to the forest with my first love. He wanted us to be like elves or wood nymphs and live amongst the trees. Oh, how I miss him. I wonder where he is and if he has found someone else. The pang of lost love still burns in my chest and my eyes begin to water. I should have gone when he had asked. Now it was too late.

Jasper is walking around the sun room; his little paws leaving muddy foot prints all over the stone floors. He must have been rummaging around the garden looking for bugs to supplement his meal again. For a prickly little fellow he sure is cuddly. He makes his way over to me and crawls onto my foot. I bend over and pick him up gently. The spines dig gently into my palms but it isn't unpleasant. Jasper sticks his little nose out towards me. We touch noses and I set him down again. Curious little guy. He has said his good morning and now is off to sleep.

Spying Mawsitsit slithering into the room I walk over and pick him up. He is a jealous boy. Hungry too. Closing the door to the sun room, I set him down and go downstairs to the basement to get his meal. My babies are spoilt and that's why they love me so much. I have a cage of live rats, bred specifically for Mawsie. I bring a cage up and release a single rat into the hallway. It dashes and runs off behind a cupboard. Mawsitsit will find him. He always does. I know that it is frowned upon to feed live rats but I don't actually drop him into a small tank. The rat has a chance, slim as it may be, to run away. Mawsitsit gets the meal as he would in the wild. I don't see the moral dilemma there. I take the cage back to the basement; it will bring back the next playmate for Mawsie.

Stacked in the corner of my library are the books I had last published. Unsold. That was the last time I paid for publication costs myself! How to recoup the loss and make enough to survive the following month? Think! What could I do? I had applied for many jobs, only to be turned away by insecure secretaries and female managers or by inexperienced staff that were afraid that I would take their job. It was awful; overqualified for some and under-qualified for others. If only I could sell some books!

Deciding that I need fresh air, I walk back to the sun-room, ensuring the door remains closed behind me. I didn't want Mawsitsit to give up his chase on the rat and decide that Jasper will do instead! My sun-room is the complete opposite of the rest of the house. It stretches around three outer walls of my home. Encased in a thick wooden frame with glass, it lets in the sun allowing the plants along its perimeters to flourish. Carefully placed windows let in the breeze as well as an assortment of wildlife; some that had even decided to nest inside!

It is like a lush tropical paradise; grass with connecting floor stones to the house. Jasper loves his indoor/outdoor home. It also provides the much needed escape that I crave from all the darkness of the house. Lying on the cool grass I gaze up and out the glass roof. The clouds lazily drift by and the sun warms my body. I strip off naked and spread out to enjoy the delicious rays completely. Closing my eyes, I decide to rest.

A couple of hours later I am woken by a sultry kiss. I don't open my eyes. Whoever it is has keys so kissing them is acceptable. The lips make their way down my neck and casually kiss a breast before returning to tease my mouth once more. Pulling away, a husky female voice murmurs, "You look like a meal served by the Gods."

I smile and open my eyes. It is Arianrhod. She is my special friend. Her long chocolate hair has been pinned back and she is dressed in her business attire; a black pencil skirt and white business shirt, the buttons straining as though they'd pop off. I call her Air. Air is admired by men and women alike. Blessed with a beautiful face and body as well as good fortune, she has been born into a flourishing family business. As sole heir, Air is expected to take over when Daddy retires. Only Air doesn't enjoy the work, so she comes over regularly for extended lunch breaks.

"I should dress," I sigh.

"Don't on my account. I love your freedom and your body," she purrs.

"So what brings you to my humble abode?" 

I stretch on the lawn and flip over onto my stomach. My back needs some sunlight too.

Air peels off her clothes as well, stretching herself out on the grass beside me.

"Business meetings! I can't handle them. Wish you had finished chemistry. I need new employees. Can't employ you though, you’re too much of a distraction, not only just to me but to the rest of the workers."

We both laugh and lay silently on the lawn, drinking in the sun. There is no awkwardness.

After an hour passes, Air dresses again and drops a kiss on the back of my neck.

"I may see you tonight, unless you have made other arrangements?"

I breathe in deeply and reply, "Nope. No plans. All yours."

Arianrhod laughs and leaves as silently as she had entered.

Chapter 3

"How was she when you left her?"

James pushed his half eaten food away from himself and pulled the ashtray closer. The crackle of the lit cigarette broke the silence. He inhaled deeply and let out a long tendril of smoke.

"Same as always. Blindly trusting and oblivious to the world around her. I swear she lives inside her own little fantasy world."

Arianrhod lent her head back against the wall. She didn't appreciate the way James had been stolen from her. Yes they shared most things but James was hers. She had no right taking his affections away from her!

"Do you suppose you could take me with you? I hate that she fills the house with slimy critters. Can't you just poison that snake?"

Arianrhod sighed.

She would make her pay.

"James, honey, she doesn't care for you. She only wanted a little fun. You know how she is."

"But why can't we go back to the way it was? All three together again? Do we have to go through with this?"

He sulked like a child. Maybe Arianrhod didn't want him after all.

"Snap out of it James! Focus!"

She was angry and frustrated. Arianrhod decided revenge was best served cold.

 

 

Chapter 4

James, Arianrhod and I used to all live together at one stage; that was until they both got clingy and needy. It was ok when I was the clingy or needy one, not so when they were. Claustrophobia! I had asked James to move out and Arianrhod followed suit. Her reasoning, that she wanted some privacy and alone time.

It didn't take James long to crawl back into my bed, though he was a touch too much. Who would have thought that the tattooed Adonis was afraid of snakes? Introducing Mawsitsit! You have got to love a pet that has that much power over a man! Mawsitsit in, James out. He left so fast, the door didn't have time to close.

A couple of months had passed and fed up with the lack of contact, James had ventured nervously to my home once more. Leaving a message under my door, as I had no telephone, mobile or computer to distract me from my work.

Meet me at the pub tonight at ten. Miss you.

I knew who it was as he had very distinct handwriting. He took his frustrations out on the poor parchment as he scratched trenches with each stroke of the pen. One could almost hear the tortured screams radiating from the slip of paper, crying in pain.

Dressing carefully in my royal blue jersey dress, I replaced my black heels for strappy silver sandals. The heel was high enough to lift the hem off the floor. I loved the way the dress clung in all the right places and hid the ones I'd rather ignore. Even if I was only meeting James, it didn't mean I look drab. You never know who you may bump into along the way.

James was in a corner seat, facing the entrance, scanning all arrivals for my face. Once he spotted me, he jumped out of his chair and gave me a long kiss and hug.

"How I've missed you." His breath fanned my neck as he spoke in his bass voice. The pitch made its way down my spine and made my groin contract in ecstasy. I loved a deep voice.

I smiled my response and clutched his arm as he walked me to the table.

We sat and talked. He wanted to see me again so I offered him a night at mine, promising to put Mawsitsit someplace he couldn't escape. James was trembling with excitement. Do men ever grow up???

When at mine we started our usual ritual - joint shower, followed by my taking the lead. As I had him face down on the bed, tied to each post, I rummaged through his clothes and took back my key. I didn't want him coming in unannounced ever again. Feeling better, we continued our play until he took it too far and got himself booted out.

That was the last time he stepped foot in my house. Mawsie has been keeping me company in my bedroom ever since.

 

 

Chapter 5

James thought he'd hit the jackpot when Arianrhod invited him over to spend the night with her and her girlfriend. Things started off well enough but then inevitably turned bad, as things generally do. Why did chicks have to ruin everything? They had had a good thing going. Now he was left without either girl. Sure Arianrhod was his casual fuck but he didn't want her. She wanted to settle down and stuff. Marriage and kids aren’t his thing. He preferred the sinister side of love - lust.

He took another puff of his cigarette and let the smoke fill his lungs. Arianrhod wasn't bad. She had a lot of things going for her. Rich, sexy, free with her affections but she was also calculating and manipulative. He wasn't going to be burned by her again. Not like the last time they participated in a threesome with his buddy Geoff. Arianrhod dated him only to get to Geoff. What she didn't know was he was already married and had no intention of making her wife number two. She dumped them both when she found out. Like so many desperate women before her, she crawled back to him. Begged his forgiveness. Declared her undying love. James had taken her back. Then she introduced her friend and the tables were turned. He wanted her friend now.

Squashing the butt into the ashtray, he took a final swig of his bourbon. He wanted to hurt Arianrhod as she had hurt him and he was succeeding, by the look on her face. James wanted to rip her heart out and use it for an ashtray. Or choke her. See her eyes bulge and water as she begged him for mercy. Damn! He had choked the wrong woman and now he was here relying on Arianrhod to get him back in the good books. Something in her eyes betrayed her dark thoughts and James decided he should dispose of her soon. She may be a hindrance rather than help and he grew weary of this game. Sure it sounded like a good idea at the time; a way to relieve the boredom, but this was not his battle and he was in it only to claim the woman and annoy Arianrhod.

James scratched at his arm. He had a new tattoo. Handcuffs. It would take a few days to heal. Always did. The itch took his mind back to when both girls fought over who would lick his tattoos and who would kiss them. Hmmmm.. His jeans tightened as he thought about their bodies pressed against his.

He really had to fix this mess he'd created.

 

 

 

Chapter 6

"Jasper! Come meet your two new friends - Onyx and Amber."

I sat the skunk and ferret down in the sun-room. Mawsitsit could be seen slithering along the glass door trying to come in and play. I had to be extra vigilant when opening and closing the door now as these two newcomers didn't have spikes to protect them!

I went back to the lounge room and picked up Mawsie.

"Now don't be jealous. I brought you a friend too. Meet Jade - your new girlfriend. I hope!" Jade was sunning on the old tree branch near the window. She was full-grown and had been given to me by the man who had sold Mawsitsit. He had to go overseas and knew that Jade would have a great home here. Even her name fit in!

I loved my little family! It kept growing and growing! It made me so happy that I went and changed into a tunic and decided to dance around in the sun! These moments of unadulterated happiness kept me going. Without them I'd just be another suicidal statistic.

The animals had all dispersed and the new ones were exploring their new found freedom and home. I spied Mawsitsit joining Jade on the branch through the glass. My heart was full of happiness! I continued to dance and twirl until I became exhausted and flung myself onto the grass. It was then that I remembered that Arianrhod was supposed to come by tonight. As much as I loved her, I wanted to be on my own. How do I contact her without a phone? I would leave a note on the doors and put the chains on so no one could enter - even with a key.

Having solved that dilemma, I decided to tan up a little again and so stripped off the tunic and lay in my birthday suit on the sun warmed grass. A furry body rubbed itself against my leg and I rose slightly to see who it was. Amber. She was trying to get some affection, the darling girl. Oh how I loved them all.

I dressed in the tunic again, inspired and ran to the study. Writing only worked when one was feeling extreme emotion. Right now, I was bursting with happiness and love.

 

 

Chapter 7

Arianrhod tapped the pen against her cheek as she stared blankly at her computer screen. Things were starting to go according to plan but she still worried.

"Miss York, there is a call for you on line two and a gentleman in the foyer waiting for his afternoon appointment with you. Likewise, your father has requested your presence in the boardroom. Would you like me to deal with the call and the appointment?"

She put the pen down and rubbed her eyes.

"Try and reschedule the appointment for tomorrow and take a message from the caller. Who is it by the way?"

"Francesca Rutherford, Miss York."

Arianrhod groaned. She was calling about the charity event they were supposed to be organising together for the coming weekend.

"Miss Tiel, could you please advise Mrs Rutherford that you will be helping in my stead until I am finished with this client in the boardroom. She may request some invitations to be printed. You have a flare for those things. I would greatly appreciate it. Thank you."

"Of course Miss York. Is there anything else?"

Getting out of her chair, Arianrhod straightened herself out and smoothed her hair with her hands.

"One more thing. How do I look? I haven't smudged my eyes have I?"

Her receptionist laughed and shook her head.

They both left her office together, except Arianrhod walked to the boardroom via the dedicated passage that bypassed the reception area.

A knock on the door and she entered. All eyes turned to her and conversation halted.

"How kind of you to join us Miss York," drawled her father.

He wasn't used to being kept waiting and she had forgotten about the meeting. The other gentlemen all rose to shake her hand in welcome.

"This is Mr Rogers and Mr Spencer. They are here to sign the merger and polish out the finer details of the contract."

She shook their hands and took her designated seat to her father's right.

"Pleased to make your acquaintance gentlemen, I trust all is in order?"

The men smiled and nodded in unison.

"We were just advising your father, that we feel that it would be best to retain you as our primary contact. You understand how the business is run and it would mean you would oversee all of the final decisions. Is this agreeable with you?"

Arianrhod looked from Mr Spencer to her father and raised an eyebrow. Was her father entrusting this all to her? Was he testing her commitment to the company?

She addressed Mr Spencer coolly, "Of course. Provided the board agrees, I see no reason to upset the current work situation we have established."

Her father smiled. "Well let's get down to business and sort out the minor details then, shall we?"

This was going to be a very long afternoon. She was going nowhere tonight.

 

 

Chapter 8

What goes up must come down.

My happy vibes plummeted and I fell into despair. I missed having someone to share my home with; someone to simply add human presence to the empty rooms. Feeling despondent, I went to my room to dress up. That usually lifted my spirits. I put on a black and green corset, black sheer stockings, a pair of dark, green, lacy panties, black high heels and a long, black velvet skirt with mid-thigh slits up both sides. I shook my hair out and added makeup; dark, heavy eyes and clear gloss on naturally red lips. I looked great.

However, this was only temporary. Again my mind wandered and I fell into even greater depression. Amidst the need to break down and cry I refrained as I didn't want to smudge my makeup, regardless if anyone would see or not. Depression gave way to anger and I made my way to the dungeon. What could I do to relieve the pent up energy? A little self-gratification generally eased the pang of loneliness.

Walking over to where the toys were shelved, I picked up a few favourites and went back to the bedroom. I may as well be comfortable!

Just as I finished the doorbell rang. Must be Air. Probably forgot her key and I didn't leave the notes I had intended. Not bothering to fix myself, my stockinged feet softly padded along the stone floors. Stockings and corset were the only items left on me. Peering through the peephole I spied Paul. I knew he'd return. Once branded, they always did.

Opening the door I heard him gasp and try to shield the emotions that ran across his face.

"You are a couple of minutes late," I taunted.

Paul looked me up and down and grabbed me roughly, pushing me against the wall and kissed me.

"I can taste. I'm sure I can put you in the mood again."

His lips were buried in my neck as I pushed him away gently and closed the door. I didn't want my little ones escaping.

"Just watch your step. Mawsitsit has a playmate. Jade. She is a little more temperamental. You know females. All hormonal."

I giggled as I watched him blanch at the news. Grabbing his hand, I led him to our play room.

 

 

Chapter 9

James paced the hallway trying to work up the courage to knock on the door. The apartment block smelled of stale urine, smoke and something unidentifiable. Buzzing lights flickered on and off giving the whole seedy place a grotesque glow. A rat nervously ran past in search of his hiding hole. The guy he'd come to see was inside. James had gone over his plan an hundred times. Why was he nervous now? It wasn't the first time he'd done something like this. Only this had become a tad too personal. Arianrhod needed to be removed from the scene and he needed a lighter touch. One that couldn't and wouldn't be traced back to him. An old man opened the door at the end of the hallway, coughing and spluttering smoke into the acrid air. His torn sweatpants and once-white singlet hung on a frail body, abused by alcohol. The bloodshot eyes glared at him as he cleared his throat. Shaking his head, he silently closed the door as he retreated into his small cell. James lit another cigarette and descended the stairs. During the pacing he had changed his mind. Hiring someone to do his work was risky. He may as well do it on his own.

 

 

Chapter 10

I mixed it just as it said I should, so why is it not working??? Before me was a gloopy mess that resembled many things except what I had been attempting to make. The lumpy, half hardened, half runny goop was supposed to be soap. So how did I muck it up so badly? I had carefully extracted the lye from the ash and the egg floated just beneath the surface as it said it should. I had added the oil and the essential oils and blended it according to the instructions and even that went well. What seems to have buggered up the whole process was the boiling of the combined mixture and the final adding of the salt which was supposed to harden the concoction. I had assumed that it was supposed to harden once cooled, not as it was boiling! Kind of like adding a liquid to melted chocolate, I guess?

Pouting wasn't going to fix it. Throwing it into the bin, exasperated by the whole incident, I went in search of Mawsie and Jade. They have been getting along so well! Jade was starting to relax around me and had even started adopting some of Mawsitsit's cuter mannerisms. Ahhh! True love!

I picked up Mawsitsit and coiled him around my waist. Then I carefully picked up Jade and draped her over my shoulders. I could feel her tense up nervously. She still wasn't completely comfortable with the continual handling. It was right then that I decided that I needed a few dogs about the place; to keep people at the gate rather than at my door. I would install a gate intercom too! The snakes reacted to my excitement by tightening slightly, so I stroked both on their heads to reassure them all was ok.

As usual there was a knock at the door. I sighed. Couldn't I get a moment to myself when I wanted it! Who could be visiting now?

Walking to the door, I thought about dog breeds and names for my new additions. What would fit in with my eclectic mix of wildlife? An Illyrian Shepherd Dog or two!? Hmmm... We'll have to see. They grow quite large.

Looking through the peephole I spied James. Shrivelling my nose in displeasure, I unlocked the chain and opened the door, draped in Jade and Mawsitsit. I grinned as he did a double take and took a large step back.

"You have more of those things?"

His voice trembled and he looked even more uncomfortable then his last visit.

"James. How unpleasant to see you again. Why are you here?"

James tried to collect himself. He had come to try and patch things up. He really didn't want things to turn messy and uncomfortable between them. Hoping that she'd find his charm appealing, James edged as close as he dared.

"Come on gorgeous! For old times’ sake."

He smiled, hoping his dimples showed. James had even gone as far as using his deepest voice, knowing the effect it had on her.

She caved slightly, her lip quivering as she tried to suppress a smile.

Something behind him caught her attention however, so the victory was short lived.

"James. Fancy seeing you here," drawled Arianrhod.

He groaned. Why did she have to complicate his life continually?!

Chapter 11

She had not expected to see James. Arianrhod raised an eyebrow as she looked at him with piercing eyes. He couldn't stay away from her! They had an agreement and yet here he was! On her doorstep, begging her to take him back no less. Luckily she had arrived when she had.

"James, I don't think you are very welcome here. Are you being a bother?"

"Shut up! Like anyone cares what you think."

Arianrhod tutted and shook her head. The front door closed. Neither of them was getting in now.

Grabbing James by the arm, she spat the words out between clenched teeth, seething with fury.

"What the hell are you doing? Why are you here? We had an agreement!"

James wrenched his arm free and grabbed her by the shoulders.

"You really are a piece of work!"

Grinding his teeth in anger, James let Arianrhod go abruptly, causing her to stumble and walked off.

Straightening herself up, Arianrhod thought it better not to go inside. Instead she returned to her car and went home to re-evaluate the situation. Things had changed and she knew she couldn't count on James holding up his end of the bargain. Once again, she had to do everything on her own.

 

Chapter 12

She paced her office trying to gather her wits. The whole sordid affair had ended badly and she was not going to let James go that easily. He was hers. Why had it disintegrated to this? Couldn't they simply let bygones be bygones?

"Miss York, call for you on line four. He says his name is James."

Arianrhod looked up at her assistant and nodded her head in acknowledgement.

Leaning over her desk she picked up the phone.

"Yes?"

"Look, I'm sorry. I was drinking and then... well you were there. You saw what happened."

She sucked in air through clenched teeth.

"James, she is a bit of an airhead but she isn't stupid. You nearly exposed us! I can't babysit you!"

He hit his receiver against the wall and spat, "I'm not stupid either. Don't you ever forget that!"

With that, he hung up and left Arianrhod slightly bewildered and extremely angry.

She set the phone down and sat in her chair. Massaging her temples, she leant back, kicked off her shoes and extended her legs under the table. A new plan was needed.

"Sorry to interrupt, Miss York. Mr York requires your presence in his office."

Groaning, Arianrhod, sat up. This was no doubt about the merger. Instead of focusing on work, her mind had been preoccupied and she had forgotten her meeting. Again.

With a sigh, she stood up slowly and braced herself, walking defiantly to face the demon lord.

 

 

Chapter 13

I sat in my sun-room on the grass, surrounded by my little critter family.

"Now what do you suppose all that was about? Time to get some doggies!"

Giving them all a little cuddle and scratch, I dusted myself off and walked outside.  There was a phone box not far from where I lived. One phone call later and two Illyrian shepherd dogs to be delivered tomorrow. One was a rare white one and the other a dark grey. I decided I would call them Pearl and Hematite. One quick phone call to the locksmith and new locks in a couple of hours as well as a gate monitor/intercom. No more knocks on doors and everyone entering as they pleased!

Maybe I am slightly paranoid. However, after a couple of close calls, one learns to be prudent!

Feeling better, I went to my dungeon for a quick play before the locksmith arrived. He was one very sexy man and I didn't want to be focusing intimately on him whilst he worked.

Just as I placed Jade and Mawsie in cages, the locksmith arrived. So much for my alone time!

I let him in and we made idle chit chat as he assembled his tools and gear on the kitchen bench. Crossing my legs, I leant on the counter, unaware that my breasts were on display, trying to stop the warmth from radiating through my groin. I licked my lips nervously and brushed the hair out of my eyes, looking up at him through hooded lashes.

He cleared his throat and quite uncomfortably, went outside to assemble the intercom system.

Knowing he'd take a while, I returned to the dungeon to collect my trusty toys.

In the throes of ecstasy, the door flung open and a red faced locksmith stood rooted to the spot, his eyes drinking in the image of me half naked on the bed pleasuring myself. We both froze. This was an awkward and embarrassing moment for both of us. Unfortunately, I didn't have locks on my rooms and he needed to ask me a question. Covering myself with a blanket, he turned his back to me and mumbled an apology.

"No need to apologise. My fault. I should have had the restraint to wait until you had finished. I am sorry for causing this awkwardness."

I could hear his heavy breathing and knew he wanted me, so I slowly inched out of bed and stood behind him. My warm breath on his neck as I wrapped my arms around his waist, I asked him to join me. He gasped and shook his head as he mumbled something else and left the room.

Rejection!

Well that made me feel like a desperate heel. I decided to finish what I started, knowing he was not going to join me.

A couple of hours later, the handsome locksmith tapped on the door and walked in. I was under my blanket and covered respectfully.

"I didn't want to leave the house unlocked. Everything is finished. Is your offer still good?"

He started unbuttoning his shirt as he crawled beneath the covers, his tongue where my fingers were only moments before.

 

 

Chapter 14

"Detective!" The newly appointed police officer was trembling. He had made the discovery and was now a part of something that he was not entirely prepared to face.

The detective slowly made his way through the tape, the other officers and the ever increasing crowd. He had been woken out of a great dream and this had him in a foul mood. It had been years since he dreamt and longer still since he had anything nice to dream about. What they found however, gave him chills and the promise of old nightmares once more consuming his nights.

"Constable Jones. I'm Detective Harrison. Can you please show me what you’ve discovered?"

They shook hands and Jones led Harrison through the car-park to the stairs. While he was searching for a missing vehicle, he had stumbled on something bigger. There on the dirty concrete floor, was a triangular sliver of human bone. It wasn't very big and was almost overlooked; engraved into it, a word in Morse code - "LOVE". Initially, Jones had assumed it to be a piece of jewellery when he bent down for a closer inspection. The bone must have gotten caught and come unhinged. It was pure chance that he remembered the old case that had never been solved.

Harrison picked up the specimen in his gloved hand. A cold sweat broke out and he tried to calm himself. The bone didn't look very old. It looks as though the killer was back in business. This time, he wouldn’t let them get away.

 

 

Chapter 15

She played with her charm bracelet. It was so unusual and she loved it. The Morse code message engraved in each piece was so cute! Darn! Looks like she had lost one. The rest of the charms spelled out a love message all her own. It was amazing how they could make the charms look so authentic! It looked like real bone! Maybe it was. Possibly chicken or beef or something. Who cares! No one else had anything like it. She recalled when she received it and smiled. It was a very special gift!

 

 

Chapter 16

James knew he had created unnecessary tension between himself and Air. He also knew how to fix it. She was such an open book when it came to her emotions regarding him. She would never stay truly mad. Couldn't. She loved him. That's where he had the advantage.

Armed with a bottle of champagne and two glasses, he dressed as respectably as he could and went to visit her at work. He winked at the receptionist and strolled casually into her office. She wasn't in. Hm! Just as he was about to turn and go ask the receptionist where she was, Arianrhod walked in. The look of surprise on her face said he'd done well. She wasn't expecting him.

"James!" She exclaimed, her voice trembling with desire. He looked hot!

James smiled and walked over to her, pushing Arianrhod into the door and expertly locking it behind her with the hand wielding the bottle of champagne.

He buried his head into her neck and kissed her till her knees went weak. She could feel his desire through her flimsy dress.

He led her to her desk and set the glasses and bottle down on the table before lifting her onto it as well. Arianrhod wrapped her legs around him and pulled him closer. Her arms coiled about his neck and he fumbled with her bra. It came undone with a snap, freeing her breasts from their constrictive hold. Quickly he removed her dress and bra, smiling at the fact that she was not wearing any panties. His naughty little whore.

They made love. First on her desk then again on her windowsill, with her naked arse pressed against the glass. Just as they were about to start round three, the intercom came to life and her assistant issued a warning that her father was on his way to see her. Quickly they dressed and sat down, the unopened bottle shoved into her draw, along with the two unused glasses. A spritz of her perfume to mask the smell of sex in the room, just in time before the dreaded knock on the door.

"One moment please, Mr York. I'm finishing up with a client."

Arianrhod straightened herself out once more as she unlocked the door.

James had picked up a file and was reading it when Mr York looked in. He knew that something was going on but couldn't say what exactly.

"I'm sorry. I didn't realise you were busy. Could you please come to my office when you are done?"

"Of course, Mr York."

He pressed his lips together in disapproval as he walked away.

Arianrhod closed the door and locked it once more.

"You, sir, are going nowhere. We haven't finished!"

 

 

Chapter 17

Pearl and Hematite looked like little balls of fluff. They were so adorable! Why hadn't I thought of buying them sooner? The breeder did say that I needed to train them from a young age. These dogs are extremely loyal and the only dogs in the world that can take down a bear! Now that's a dog!

Hematite came bounding up the hallway. Even as puppies you could see their size potential. They were going to be big guard dogs! Couldn't wait to have them all grown up. Hematite was jumping on my feet, trying to get my attention. Pearl was stalking the other critters behind the glass. Didn't want my babies to be eaten by my new babies! Thankfully Mawsie and Jade were up on their branch and out of harm’s way. Though, Mawsitsit did look at the balls of fur with interest. Possibly thinking of taking them on for lunch? Guess I will have to put them outside so they don't eat one another. Why can't they all play nicely together?

Sigh.

I had bought two dog kennels, one each for Pearl and Hematite. They were set up outside in the front yard. The fence had been secured and it looks like I will have to replace the fence with something sturdier and larger to keep my new babies in, once they grow up.

Jasper, Onyx and Amber all came to the glass and were surveying the new members of the family. Hematite and Pearl barked. I guess if I introduce them now they may realise that they are family and not food???

Knowing that Jasper had the greatest chance of survival, I opened the sun door carefully and went to fetch him. Picking him up gingerly, I took him back to the other room and sat him down. Pearl barked and Hematite crouched down ready to pounce, his little bottom wriggling in the air. Jasper curled into a protective ball. I sighed once more and picked him up, placing him in my lap. Hematite tried to jump into my lap as well and Pearl was now wagging her tail out of control! They were both so excited to have a play mate/toy.

After a few minutes Jasper relaxed enough in my caring embrace to poke his little face out and look at the noisy newcomers. Hematite tried to sniff Jasper and much to my delight, they touched noses. Pearl nudged Hematite out of the way and tried to sniff Jasper too, only Jasper had had enough and was curled once more. Realising that they weren't going to eat one another made me happy. Maybe if I introduce Onyx next? I was only afraid that the fear would cause Onyx to spray. Maybe Amber then?

I spent the whole day introducing my animals to each other and trying to get them to get along. It was only when I could no longer see, that I stood and turned the lights on, realising that I had lost a whole day. Oops! I had forgotten to eat as well!

 

 

Chapter 18

"Miss Tiel, could you please come into my office for a moment?"

Whilst Arianrhod enjoyed her rendezvous yesterday, she had no intention of ever repeating it again. Boundaries needed to be established. The assistant knocked tentatively on the door before letting herself in discreetly.

"Yes, Miss York?"

"Do you think you will remember James?"

"I have made his acquaintance on previous occasions, Miss York. I am able to recognise him, if that is what you are asking?"

"Good. Never let him in again."

Miss Tiel raised an eyebrow but refrained from questioning her boss.

"As you wish Miss York. Am I to direct any of his calls to you or should I simply request a message?"

Arianrhod chuckled. Miss Tiel disapproved of her love life but it was none of her business whom she fucked and whom she spoke to.

"I have no grudges with Mr Franklin. I simply do not want a repeat of yesterday's shenanigans."

Miss Tiel masked her face and nodded.

"Will that be all Miss York?"

Leaning back into her chair and stretching her legs beneath the table, Arianrhod yawned.

"A coffee please, to wake me up. When is my next appointment?"

Miss Tiel glanced at the notebook she held in her hand.

"Not for another two hours, Miss York. A gentleman from dispatch has also requested an audience with you. Should I book an appointment or advise him to email you his request?"

Arianrhod rolled her head in a circle and slowly raised her gaze, readjusting her sight. She could feel a headache coming on.

"Who is the next appointment? Ask the dispatch gentleman to email me his request and advise him I will organise an appointment based on that. Could you also find me my migraine pills? I feel one coming on."

Miss Tiel walked over to a shelf in the otherwise minimalistic room and produced a small medication bottle. Placing it on the desk in front of Arianrhod, she quietly withdrew from the room and reappeared moments later with a glass of cold water.

"Thank you."

"Pleasure Miss York. Your next appointment is with Mr Spencer. Would you like me to reschedule it?"

"No. I should be ok. If you could, pull out his files and bring them to me. Thank you."

"Yes, Miss York."

Arianrhod wished she could have the liberty to lie about on sun drenched grass all day but she couldn't afford to. Her work prevented her from any freedom. Including, indulging James.

James.

How enamoured he was yesterday. That was the James she had fallen in love with. She had missed him greatly.

Her computer made a noise, indicating a new email had arrived.

 

     from:     James Franklin

     to:          Arianrhod York

     subject:  yesterday

 

Hi gorgeous,

Loved being with you yesterday. When can we do it again?

Hungrily yours,

James x

 

She smiled.

Let him wait for his reply, as she had waited for his affections.

Miss Tiel returned with a steaming cup of coffee and the folders she had requested.

Back to work!

Sigh.

 

 

Chapter 19

The young woman screamed, piercing the evening silence with her cry of pain.

The bone slice is removed whilst the victim is still alive and the code word branded into it with a hot metal rod. Another shrill cry and the usual fainting from the pain.

Sigh.

What word could be engraved into this one?

BETRAYAL

There.

It is done.

Now to dispose of the body.

No time to fix this one up.

Too dangerous.

No need to kill her either.

She will die eventually.

 

 

Chapter 20

James was hunched on his heels staring at the hole in the wall. He ran his finger over the edges slowly as he mused about what he needed to do next. He had gotten so mad he had kicked the wall and now he had a gaping hole that needed to be fixed. James was by no means a handy-man, so this was an issue.

Hmmm.... Surely it couldn't be difficult to plug it and plaster it? He'd seen them do renovation works on TV all the time and it didn't look like rocket science. Hell, even women were doin' it. He stuck a cupboard in front of it and grabbed his car keys. A quick drive to the handy store would get this mess sorted out in no time.

An hour later, James returned, armed with an assortment of materials he had never seen before but were apparently essential to his dilemma. So said the guys behind the counter.

Four hours later, wire mesh, plaster, paint, gum, and Lord only knows what else lay littered around the apartment, as the hole in the wall mocked him mercilessly. James was furious! How could this be such a mission?! Realising he was defeated; he turned to the yellow pages and decided to hand it over to the masters of this craft.

"Yeah, if you could, come by as soon as you can? The missus tried fixin' it but has left an absolute mess. I just got home from work and don't have time for this."

"Sure. No worries. Be there in an hour."

With that, James started tidying up.

This nightmare would be over soon.

Who'd have thought one small hole could bring so much chaos and misery?!!!

 

Chapter 21

The loud ring shattered the silence. I ran to the buzzer, not only to see who was there but to stop the horrible noise as well.

"Yes?"

"What is with the high-tech fortress? Surely you are not keeping me out as well? Do I get a key for the new gate?"

It was Arianrhod and I didn't want anyone disturbing me today. I was in the zone. I had a great instalment for my novel and I couldn't stop.

"I'm busy. This is to ensure my creative flow remains uninterrupted. Come by another day. Bye."

With that, Arianrhod was dismissed.

Something was amiss. I couldn't put my finger on it but I knew deep in my gut something was just not right and Arianrhod was a part of it.

Mawsie and Jade slithered simultaneously toward me, instinctively soothing me with their coils.

At least I felt safe now.

Holding my babies wrapped about me, I walked back to my study and sat to write once more.

 

Chapter 22

The victim was located dead in the middle of the woods. A group of teenagers high on cannabis stumbled across it accidentally, as they ran to escape the police who were trying to arrest them for the use of illegal substances. Falling over the cold girl, they panicked and started running back to the law enforcers, screaming their innocence and lack of knowledge of who she was.

Detective Harrison had been called to the scene of the crime to verify the girl's involvement in the Morse code murders. Even though Jane Doe was yet to be identified, the radius bone was exposed and a piece had been expertly removed with a scalpel, suggesting that indeed she was part of the serial murder's killing spree. Forensics will have to confirm if the bone segment had been removed while the victim had been alive or post death. Judging from the victim, she had died of extreme blood loss, though no blood was anywhere in the vicinity of the body. Time of death? Body, possibly a day old. Again forensics would confirm all the details. Age? Harrison would hazard a guess that she was between 20 and 25 like the remaining victims.

Hopefully the murderer had left some form of DNA so that they could track them down.

Before any more girls died.

Fortunately, the papers had yet to gain wind of the situation. This gave the police a head start in the search.

Meant that the perpetrator would not be in hiding.

Small victory.

 

Chapter 23

Stretching languorously on my lawn, feeling the grass caress the freshly shaven skin, as the sun warmed my back. I had decided to go completely hairless as the Egyptians did, emulating the Goddesses. I am divinity embodied. Many have bowed down and worshiped me. Smiling, I rotate onto my back; spread-eagled to let the sun warm every crevice of my body. I tingled all over. The mood I was in right now required a lover - male or female, I have no preference, so long as they are competent. No one likes a fumbler and novice. I undulated on the lawn, writhing like a cat on heat. Massaging my full breasts, I bent my head to lick a nipple, popping one in my mouth, I sucked gently. I let my other hand explore further south. I was so aroused and so alone. Frustrated! This is why being single didn't agree with me. Luckily my assortment of wildlife was content to sit back in the flora and just watch. I didn't need to be fending them off right now. The notion of being watched appealed to me. Maybe I could hook up a camera and stream my personal playtimes...? Charge others to watch me pleasure myself. Heavy-breathing men, seated in front of their computers, simultaneously playing with themselves as I reached climax online. Hmmm...could be a possible source of income as well. It made me hot and bothered thinking of anonymous men and women watching me as I made love to myself. Why shouldn't they watch? I enjoy giving pleasure as much as I enjoy receiving it. If only I had someone to play with right now. Sigh....

 

 

Chapter 24

Arianrhod stood outside the door. She had been buzzed in and was now waiting for James to open it. Why had she come? Because she missed him. Missed having a significant other in her life that could take her mind off work and all her problems and make her feel like a prized possession. James had rekindled that hope when he had paid her an unexpected visit to her office. She couldn't risk being caught like that at work again.

"Why hello," he drawled as he ushered her into his apartment.

Why was she acting like a nervous virgin? Her palms were sweaty and her breathing had quickened.

"Hello yourself. It's been a while since I have been here and well after your grandiose performance the other day, I felt I should return the favour."

He smiled as he walked off and into his bedroom. Should she follow him? He returned as promptly as he had left.

"I'm sorry you came all this way for nothing. I am actually headed out and can't cancel. We can walk downstairs together."

Rejected!

She felt gutted. Why had she assumed he would welcome her with open arms? He carried a grudge and even though she knew that, Arianrhod had taken a risk in coming over.

James read the look on her face correctly when he lent close to her ear and said, "Doesn't mean I can't stop by your place later when I am finished."

His voice, his breath, the body heat radiating from him... Not trusting herself to speak, she nodded mutely.

At the entrance, they parted with a passionate kiss and embrace.

Walking back to her car gravely, Arianrhod wished she had called rather than feel like such a fool.

 

 

Chapter 25

"Now turn around slowly. That's right. Spread your legs and bend forward. You've done this before, you do it so well."

Kali was shaking and obeyed, the gun following her every move. Why had she agreed to this date? Fear ravaged her body. She had to think quick if she was to escape.

"Now slide a finger in. Good girl. Face me. Lick it. Suck your juices off your finger, you whore. You slut."

The spit landed on her cheek, burning her skin, searing her flesh like a brand. How much longer would the humiliation go on? Was she going to die? Shot dead in some inexpensive motel. No better than a cheap hooker.

"I want to see you pleasuring yourself. Let me see how you do it."

She wouldn't allow the tears to fall. Kali was beyond caring how she was perceived. All she could think of right now was survival; prolonging the entertainment until she had a plan.

"You're such a naughty girl. My naughty girl. Naughty, naughty, naughty."

The words echoed like they were spoken through a veil of fog. How could she outrun a gun?

 

 

Chapter 26

Arianrhod paced the lounge room in anticipation. She had plucked, waxed, scrubbed and lotioned every inch of her body. It had to be perfect. James needed to be hooked and left wanting more. Dressed in a flimsy peignoir and a dab of some of her favourite perfume, she sat once more on the chaise lounge to wait anxiously. As no time had been established she had no way of knowing when he would arrive. Calling him was out of the question as he would suspect her desperation. Sniff it out like a blood hound.

The tentative knock on the door broke her train of thought and she stood flustered and moist all over. Not wanting to appear eager, she purposefully walked at a snail's pace before standing poised with fingers wrapped around the handle. Letting out a final breath of pent up emotion, she opened the door coolly and seductively.

James looked angry and antagonised. The tempestuous rage flitted across his face as he tried to hide it behind a mask that mirrored her own. This piqued her curiosity. Where had he been and why was he so full of rage?

"Sorry I'm late babe. I had some business to take care of. You are a welcome distraction."

He walked over to her and grabbed her roughly, the stubble on his face grazing her delicate skin. Up close she noticed a slight bruise under his left eye but prudently didn't comment. It was obvious he had been in some form of tussle.

"Well let me help you erase the day and replace it with some much fonder memories."

James' laugh was forced. He didn't really want to be there but he didn't want to go to his empty apartment and face the evening alone. The promise of warm skin to heat his body and make him forget the day was just what the doctor ordered.

"What are you waiting for? Let's go wench! Make an honest man out of me."

With a shrill squeal of delight, Arianrhod raced to her room and flung herself on her bed, James in tow.

 

 

Chapter 27

The barking of the dogs stirred me out of my daydream. I had been so caught up in my writing that the days were blurring together and moulding into one, long, tedious existence. I wonder if that is someone just walking past or waiting to press the buzzer and ask to be let in? Sure enough, the buzzer rang out through the house, like an alarm for the dead to wake once more. I needed to change that tune! I wonder if something more subtle could replace it?

I peered into the monitor to see who was pressing my buttons. Paul. Well that put a smile on my face!

"Come on in hot stuff," I purred into the intercom.

Paul was dressed in his usual denim jeans and long sleeved t-shirt, with the thick, brown, leather band wrapped around his wrist. Oh, how I wanted him! The dogs yapped at his heels, trying to bite his calves. He looked at me quizzically and said nothing. I stepped outside to greet him and to reassure my babies that he was a friend.

He grabbed me roughly, like he always did and pressed me inside, closing the door behind us.

"I saw your friends James and Air the other day at the pub."

"Oh?"

"Yeah. They seemed to be having a pretty intense conversation. Every time someone walked past, they hushed up and waited to resume talking once they had gone. Weird, huh?"

"Hence why they don't come and go as they please anymore."

"Do they know about me?"

"Does it bother you if they do?"

"I had hoped that we could be a secret. No one needs to know about you and me and our special relationship."

"Less talky, more action!"

Paul had a troubled look on his face and that made the internal alarm bells ring. Why did it matter if people knew? What was he hiding? Why bring up Air and James? How did he know about them anyhow? I never talk indiscreetly about my other partners. Something was wrong and I wasn't sure how to deal with it.

"Actually, could we do this another day? I have just had a great idea for my story and it can't wait. You know us authors!"

He looked at me, studying my face, searching for a hidden meaning and visibly relaxed. He obviously thought I was a dizzy little thing, incapable of following a single train of thought. I quickly ushered him out and locked the gate. My puppies sensed that something was not right either and started to growl. They would not let him in again.

Shaking, I returned to my house. Maybe all this solitude made me paranoid, or maybe my gut was right. Didn't I feel something wrong with Air and James? Now I felt it again with Paul. I returned to my study and cradled Mawsie close to my chest for comfort. He wrapped himself about my body and hung his head on my shoulder, licking my face.

 

 

Chapter 28

Chained and shackled like an animal, Kali looked despondently at her wrists and at her new surroundings. Dragged to this dungeon and made to wait at the mercy of a crazy person. Teach her to fall for a smile again! At least she hadn't gotten herself shot. What did the gun-wielding maniac call her? Scheherazade. So, she may have 1001 nights to live. There was an animal-feeder type of water dispenser that she had to strain her neck to reach, so she wouldn't die of thirst on one side and on the other, a small dispenser for food. They were some form of pellets, probably dog food, that were released only when she had her lips around the metal rod and pressed her tongue against it. The flimsy clothing she had on didn't protect her from the cold and damp. Kali shivered and longed for her comfortable bed and big, fluffy doona. She had to focus and come up with an escape plan. Surveying her new abode, Kali observed that to one side, lay a bondage chair, beside which were attachable stirrups and chains. Next to it, a complete medical fit out, with scalpels and trays and other nasty things that could be used for torture. On the other side of the room, to her right, there was a small desk on which appeared to be a soldering device. Kali ached all over and rolled her head to relieve some of the pain that was accumulating as a result of standing chained against a wall. No one would hear her screams, she had been told, for the room was sound-proof and below ground. She wouldn't cry. Couldn't. She needed a plan. Sighing with despair, she tried to focus on the positives. She was alive. That was a big positive. Now, how could she get away?

 

 

Chapter 29

Paul turned up his nose at the beggar in the stairwell and stepped over a pile of newspapers that were probably the old man's home. He needed to get himself a nice, swish apartment like James. The bastard got him good. His lip was still swollen. Distractedly, he glanced at his surroundings. Maybe he could just burn this stinking place to the ground. With the rat population increasing and people using the hallways as a sewer, no one would even care. A cat meowed and hissed as he accidentally tripped over it and it skittered away into the shadows. This location had suited him well but it was definitely time to move on. Grappling with the door, trying desperately not to touch anything in the process, he entered the dank flat. It was sparsely furnished, yet clean compared to the remainder of the building. He couldn't live like an animal.

As he sat himself on the spindly chair, he raised his legs onto the table and leaned back as far as he dared. There were so many loose ends he had to take care of before he moved on. Possessions he needed to relocate subtly, without alerting anyone.

Standing once more, he went to his barren fridge and stared into it. There was some mouldy cheese and left-overs from the takeaway he had ordered a few nights back. He closed it again and went to his wallet to see how much cash he had on him. Enough to order a pizza.

Grunting, Paul decided it was time for a proper meal in the company of a proper human being. He showered and dressed carefully, then left to organise a meal for two.

 

 

Chapter 30

I had been invited to an "Adults Only" party at a "surprise" location. We had each received platinum cards as invites and passes. It was very hush and only select people had been invited. The only requirements? Sexy lingerie and a mask. This was going to be a fabulous affair! Limousines had been organised to collect each participant individually from their home and would return us at the end of the day. It meant we could all enjoy ourselves, drink and try various substances without the worry of being pulled over by the police on our way home. The hosts were very considerate and had thought of everything in advance.

Stepping out of the vehicle, I saw that we had been delivered to some sort of castle. It looked creepy and wonderful. I was excited to get inside. The cool breeze made my nipples harden and stand erect in my flimsy garment.

Looking about the room, I felt that I was in a snake pit, with bodies writhing all around me. Men, women, in every combination, enjoying the pleasures unabashedly. As I strolled inside, a hand snaked its way up my leg and entered the soft folds of moist skin. Underwear was optional, so I had decided not to wear any. I hated losing pieces of clothing. Looking down I spied the body that the hand was attached to and smiled, removing the fingers gently. The evening promised to be debaucherous and entertaining.

Our hosts had laid out a very generous spread of food, alcohol and toys along with essential protection for those who came unprepared. I wrapped my fingers around a cool glass of champagne and slipped a condom into my basque. Someone kissed the backs of my knees and ran their hands up my thighs. I let them. Turning my head I noticed a gorgeous red-head and pulled her in for a sensual kiss. My hostess looked very appealing tonight. Her husband spotted us and made his way through the bodies, kissing me as passionately as his wife.

"Always a pleasure to see you."

His voice was thick and I could see his appreciation of my appearance. His wife knelt down to tend to his erection as I kissed him once more. Her hands mingled with the other hands that groped me. This was my forte. How could anyone not enjoy themselves here? Pulling away, I bent down and kissed Kara on her neck and bid them both adieu. I had come to play and not monopolise the hosts. In parting I asked them both if there was an equipped dungeon.

"There is downstairs but apparently it is locked up and out of bounds. We were only able to secure the first floor of the castle for this evening."

I pouted.

Spying a muscular and tall man across the room, I locked onto my target and made my way through the throng of people to him. He was leaning against the wall, drink in hand, two ladies servicing him while he stared intently at me. I wanted to join them. Actually, all I wanted was him but I could find a way to incorporate the two ladies as well if need be.

This was going to be a very long and enjoyable night.

 

 

Chapter 31

Kali could faintly hear thuds coming from above her head. There appeared to be some kind of gathering. She shouted until she grew hoarse. No one came to her rescue. The endless solitude was wearing her down and she was almost ready to beg for a merciful death. How much longer would she be made to wait. She tried starving herself but the inner light of self-preservation won out in the end and she relented. Tears no longer flowed. Her snot had formed a crust on her upper lip and down her chin as it too had cascaded down her face intermingled with her silent tears. Kali longed to wipe her face, move her arms. Surely she'd be released from her prison soon. Even the torture chair looked more appealing than the starfish position she had been made to wait in against the wall. Embarrassed at herself, Kali had lost control of her bladder and had created a puddle on the floor. That wasn't all however. Thankful that her underwear had been removed and that she was left only in a cotton shift, she had defecated as well. A lump formed in her throat. All self-respect was gone. No one was coming to get her. Maybe she would be left here die? The chaffing on her wrists and ankles was bleeding again but Kali had become numb to the pain. With a final soul-wrenching plea for help, she drifted into darkness where nothing could hurt her.

 

 

Chapter 32

The wet cloth wiping her face woke her. Fear replaced relief as she realised it wasn't all just a bad dream. Afraid to speak, she numbly stared as her body was cleaned gently, almost motherly. The ache in her joints returned and she cried as she twisted to relieve the pressure. Her waste was removed and the whole area tidied. A sigh escaped her lips and she bent her head to look into the eyes of her assailant. Something sinister was looking back at her. Not human. The tongue that licked her gently between her legs was all too human however and she rebuked herself for being aroused. This was so very wrong. Moaning, she moved to accommodate the penetration. Too soon, it stopped.

One leg was released from imprisonment and just as quickly was bound with a soft leather band. It had a chain attached to it but it mattered not. To move one's leg, the relief... Her other leg was also freed and bound. If her hands weren't chained to the walls she would have crumbled in a heap.

Held against the wall by the attacker's body, her arms faced the same fate. Why the sudden remorse? Or was this all part of some sick plan? Slowly she was moved to the chair she had stared at for the past few days. The chains were to keep her pinned to it. At least she was seated now. A knife deftly cut the shift away from her body. Kali shivered involuntarily when the cool blade touched her skin.

Naked and ashamed. Humiliated. Kali hung her head and refused to look up.

The mouth was now on her breast, suckling her nipples. Why was her traitorous body responding? She should spit but was afraid of what may happen. Closing her eyes, Kali was determined to enjoy her last moments of life before it was wretched from her. There were worse ways to end up at the pearly gates. Sigh.

Looking up again she noticed that the table had been cleared and there was a meal laid out for two. It appeared she would be fed. The smell made her stomach rumble. A glass of cold white wine was pressed to her lips and Kali was urged to drink. Perhaps it was poisoned? She didn't really care right now. It burned her as it went down and warmed her belly. Strong wine. Fed, pampered, cleaned... What was to become of her?

Not daring to upset the situation she demurely ate, swallowed and did as she was told and was repaid with licks and kisses to her tortured and aching body. Her arms and legs were bandaged and the wounds cleaned. Perhaps this was all a misunderstanding? Some sick and twisted bondage ritual?

Her scream was like that of the other victims. It took her by surprise and she stared at the gaping wound of her arm. Bone had been removed and blood gushed out freely. Kali passed out from pain and entered oblivion.

 

 

Chapter 33

She stirred from her slumber, woken by the intense pain in her arm. Her ears buzzed and her head felt as though it was stuffed with cotton wool. A wave of nausea suddenly washed over her. Kali strained her eyes, adjusting them to the dim light, trying to recall what had happened. She was strapped into a bed and couldn't move her arms or legs. With a violent shudder, she turned her head to the side, heaved and vomited.

"Ah! So you're awake."

Someone raised her head and carefully poured water into her mouth.

"Drink!"

Kali trembled.

She took a swig, swished it in her mouth and spat it to the side before turning her head back for a long gulp. The water was sweet and made her feel ill again.

Fever was ravaging her body. Kali shivered. The excruciating pain in her arm made her yell out.

"Hush now."

A latex-clad finger pressed against her lips, silencing her from further outbursts.

Kali’s head was laid back on the bed. Moments later, a needle was jabbed into her arm causing distress.

A thick blanket of darkness enveloped her once more.

 

Chapter 34

James stared blankly out the window. There was an unsettled feeling in the pit of his gut, though ever present, it was not welcome. He surveyed his office. Large, private, on the top floor, views of the city and bay. His accomplishments were great. He had worked hard to get to where he was. Now what? Constantly seeking thrills to fill the void...

He was a senior partner in a law firm. At his age! How many hours had he billed? He'd lost track. The large oak desk and the best leather chair money could buy. They were all superficial. Even the Maserati parked downstairs didn't give him any real pleasure any more. James sighed. Where to from here? What more did he need to accomplish to feel fulfilled? At his age, he had it all. Women, fast cars, respect from his fellow colleagues, boasting rights for his parents, the new home by the beach...

Then there was the other side of his double life that didn't cross into this one, where the people there didn't know of his successes. To them, he was just another regular bloke. James had bought a cheaper apartment and car to go with his other life. It had all been good until now.

Damn Paul!

 

 

Chapter 35

"I don't normally pick up hitch-hikers. You are lucky I stopped and not some crazy psycho! What on earth posses a pretty young thing like you to thumb it?"

Tara smiled a dazzling smile at her kind stranger.

"No money."

The man gruffed in response. It was his firm belief that anyone that wanted to find work, could. He disapproved strongly of the new generation and their lack of worth ethic. If this girl were his daughter, she would have had a good lick of his belt strap!

They both sat in silence and watched the road go by.

"So what are you hopin' to find out this way?"

Tara shuddered and an unshed tear glistened in her eye.

"My sister."

 

 

Chapter 36

Tara sat patiently in the hallway waiting to see the Detective. She had reported her sister Kali missing nine days ago and still nothing. Not even a phone call to calm her fears. She knew something was wrong. Then the TV was awash the past two days with reports that the Morse Code murderer had struck again. It made her nervous and scared. Kali was the only living relative she had.

Detective Harrison was grim when he called her into his office. There was something of a defeated man in his demeanour that frightened Tara. Surely they don't think Kali was murdered?

"Miss Jacobs. Detective Harrison. Pleased to meet you. Please sit down. Did you bring the information I had requested?"

Tara sat on the plastic chair and shakily opened her bag to withdraw photos and other personal belongings. Mutely she handed them to the Detective. He took them silently and carefully examined each item. There were some photos, a gold chain and locket, a favourite shirt and a change of clothes. Tara had packed the change of clothes in a flurry of optimism as she searched her rooms. What if they found her cold and dirty somewhere? She would need them.

"Tell me a little about Kali."

Taking in a long breath, Tara said quietly, "Kali and I are the only people we have left in our family. Our parents and brother died in an accident four years ago. There are no other living relatives from either side of the family. She studied history but didn't finish it. Dropped out because it was against her principles. Didn't like the way they insisted that things were facts when they weren't." She paused and stared at her hands. Wringing her fingers, she continued, "Kali is real smart. There is nothing she doesn't know or isn't interested in. She is super nice and caring. Everyone loves her. Her friends are worried and want to help look for her. The last time we all saw her was at Leah's birthday party. It was at a club in the city. We were all dancing and mucking around. Guys were trying to chat us up. Some of us were dancing on the dance floor. At the end of the night we couldn't find her anywhere. She would never leave me alone like that. She is a responsible sister. Always worried about me. She is older by seven years. Kind of like a surrogate mother to me." A sob broke out and she sniffed hard. Tara couldn't cry. She needed to be strong for her sister. The lump in her throat got bigger and she gulped. Detective Harrison passed a glass of water to her and she took it gratefully. Even the water seemed to catch in her throat. She carried on, "I went to the police and filed a report but they laughed and told me she probably went off with a guy. That isn't Kali. I tried to reason with them but they told me to wait until the following evening before filing the missing persons report officially. No one will listen to me!" Tara broke down and cried. The tears ran unabashed and unchecked. She couldn't keep it together anymore. Grateful that someone was going to do something about Kali's disappearance, she cried harder until there were no tears left to fall.

 

 

Chapter 37

Paul shifted in the car seat. It was becoming extremely uncomfortable after hours of confinement. He'd been staked outside James' house for the past day and no movement. No one had entered or left. Sooner or later he'd have to give up and go relieve himself and get something to eat. Peeing in a bottle he screwed the cap back on and threw it by his feet.

Dinner was enjoyable. He liked eating in the company of a nice girl. Moving his head from side to side, he heard an audible crack. His joints were stiff and sore and he needed to get some fresh air but he didn't dare step outside in case James saw him. That slippery bugger had given him the slip most likely.

James owed him money. Now that he knew how much James was really worth, his old fees needed to be revised. The bastard could pay much, much more than he had bargained for initially. What did he think? That he was stupid? That he could scheme him?

He lit another cigarette and blew the smoke out of the car. There were better ways to spend his day. His stomach grumbled angrily and he realised there had to be a better way to do this. Dinner for two again perhaps would put him in a better mood?

 

James stood at the window and looked at the car pull away. He had to get rid of Paul before he exposed him.

 

 

Chapter 38

Her mouth was fuzzy and felt dry and somewhere in the distance, through the fog that had taken temporary residence in her head, she could hear someone calling her name. Kali tried to shake her head but it was too heavy and refused to comply with her command. The most she could do was open her eyes slightly. However, when she did, everything was out of focus and Kali experienced a stinging sensation like never before. Maybe she should just stay as she was and not move.

Her brain screamed at her that something was wrong but Kali dismissed it. This was just a strange dream and she would wake soon. A gloved hand lifted her head and water was brought to her parched lips. She felt the cool liquid make its way over her engorged tongue and trickle down her throat. Why couldn’t she move? What was wrong with her body? Nothing was responding! She couldn't feel anything. It was as though she had no arms or legs. Something was very, very wrong. Panic ravaged her consciousness but it didn't seem to filter through to her brain.

Kali decided to return to the dark and just sleep it off. She'd be ok when she woke.

 

 

Chapter 39

Right fingers, left toes. Stand and raise your fingers to the sky. Left fingers, right toes. Repeat.

I had decided that it was time to bring some stretching into my life, excluding the contortions I made when enjoying the company of someone special. Things were stiff and sore and I couldn't even walk without a creak or crack anymore!

After an hour of stretching I went and sat in the garden with my little critters. I had been cooped up in my room writing for the past few days and needed a break. I craved sunshine and food. I needed to feel alive! While writing, I had come across a picture of my old cat and longed to have a little kitten to add to my eclectic collection. Only, I didn't know how they would all interact. Would they try to eat each other? Grimacing, I caught Amber and stroked her fondly in my lap.

A while back I had decided to learn to knit and so started a basic scarf. I wonder where I put it? I could do with a little knitting to distract me from my more basic needs and desires. So I stood and went searching. Within minutes I had uncovered the half finished scarf and returned to the grass to continue and hopefully finish the work. In, under, over, through... It was simple enough, yet I had made a disastrous mess of it! Some stitches were tighter, others so loose it looked as though there was a hole in the scarf. Not bad work for a first attempt. I'll just say it is meant to look like that. Very couture!

The gate monitor rang and I hesitated. Do I want company? I was enjoying my knitting. I continued in, under, over, through... It rang again. I hated impatient people! What did they want? Setting my work down, I stood and brushed my hands over my clothes to smooth them out. Adjusting my bra strap and running a hand through my hair, I walked over to the intercom and checked to see who it was.

Arianrhod.

Sigh.

"Yes?"

"I miss you. Why are you avoiding me?"

"I'm not avoiding you. I am avoiding everyone. I have been writing and didn't want to be disturbed."

"Are you still writing?"

"I am knitting."

"Can I come in? I just want to see you."

I sighed again. Seem to be doing that a lot these days. Sigh. She could see me on the monitor. I bit my lip hesitantly.

"You can come in but only for a bit. I was taking a break but need to get back to my story."

Arianrhod's face lit up with genuine delight.

I pressed the buzzer and let her in.

At the door we hugged awkwardly. So much time had passed and the tension could be felt.

"I hear you have a new addition to the family."

"James?"

She took a deep breath and paused. No point in denying the obvious.

"James."

I stopped and turned to face her, realising one other person knew about Jade.

"Or was it Paul?"

I raised an eyebrow and stared at her. Waiting to see her reaction. She gave me a puzzled look and hid behind a mask, showing no emotion.

"Paul?"

So... we are going to pretend we don't know one another hey?

"Never mind. I thought you knew each other."

Arianrhod shook her head and cocked it to one side, looking intently at me. Trust had been broken and now both of us looked at the other with guarded gazes.

"Would you like a tea?"

Again, a shake of her head. Neither of us felt comfortable. It was like a stranger had walked into my home.

"Look, I don't know what has happened to us but I want to make it good."

I looked at her and didn't respond immediately. She reached out and took my hand in hers. Holding it, while she searched my face for a sign of a positive reaction. Arianrhod lifted it to her lips and gave my fingers a kiss. It took all the strength I had not to pull it out and scream. I knew something was not right. I could feel it. This was all far too weird for me.

"Would you mind if we did this another day? I really want to get back to my book."

I watched her take another long breath and look at my face. Sorrow marred her beautiful features. Maybe I was overreacting? She smiled and nodded her head, glad that she had not been dismissed entirely.

We hugged once more at the door, a little less rigidly and said our goodbyes. I let out a long breath. I didn't realise I was holding it nor why.

What was going on? Why did it feel like there was something amiss? Like I was missing something???

 

 

Chapter 40

James paced his apartment, his stomach in knots. One moment he had the Midas touch, the next? He was cursed with passion fingers! Everything he touched was screwed. Two lives, two girls...  now he was hiding in the shadows in his own home! He carefully went over to his mobile and turned it on silent. Great! He collided with a chair and hit his knee. Damn this whole situation!

Doomed to the dark, not wanting shadows to disclose his presence, he sat gloomily on the chair, drink in hand. He had crawled from the kitchen earlier, afraid of alerting Paul if he stood and moved about freely. James couldn't even open his fridge or light a cigarette!! If Paul suspected that he in fact was home, he'd come in and get nasty. If only he had shutters or something that would block his windows entirely. "No, get the large windows for a great view!" He shouldn't have listened to the designer. Maybe...? No. A blanket would need to be attached to the window with nails or something. What if he left and went to his real home? But how? James was afraid of running into Paul in the hallway or worse at his car. What if the psycho did something to his car? Perhaps put explosives under it?

He needed to man up! Didn't he have contacts at the police? He should call in a few favours. Only how would he explain this other life? Guy to guy, mistress versus girlfriend, all sorted! James grinned.

Things were definitely looking brighter.

 

 

Chapter 41

Tara sat up with a start, her heart threatening to escape and trying to catch her breath. She was drenched in sweat and felt ill. The claustrophobic little motel room was caving in on her it seemed. Tara jumped out of bed and fled outside, gulping air as though she were dying. She tried desperately to calm herself and paced the hallway, arms wrapped about her for comfort. Ever since Kali had disappeared she had been having nightmares. They were getting worse and increasing in intensity. She had to find her sister! Tara continued pacing back and forth. A couple giggled as they tried to open their door, oblivious to her presence. A sudden wave of nausea broke her trance and she leant over the flower pot near her door and retched. Had someone taken Kali into a room like that? Was she expecting a bit of romance? Remembering pictures of other victims, Tara heaved once more. Shakily, she stood up and wiped her mouth on her sleeve and returned to her room.

She had to do more to help her sister.

The money her friends and her had pooled together was running out quickly on the motel room. She saved on travel costs by hitch-hiking, knowing that she was putting herself in danger. Tara had no choice. If she could get a few extra days to look for Kali she would do whatever was necessary.

The aircon was broken and buzzed. Everything was annoying her. After washing out her mouth, she crawled back into bed and stared at the ceiling. She sent a silent prayer and hoped that Kali would know she was not alone. They would find her.

 

 

Chapter 42

Arianrhod picked at her nails as she sat and waited in the cafe. He was late. She picked up the menu and read it again for the umpteenth time, deciding she may as well eat. It was her lunch break and her work schedule kept getting busier and busier. Her father was piling on the work, waiting for her to crack but Arianrhod took it all on board calmly and somehow managed to keep on top of things. She was a great manager and could delegate well.

The chair opposite her squeaked and she looked up to see him sit down. He was late. Pretending not to be ruffled, she continued to peruse the menu.

"You ignoring me?"

She slowly and deliberately closed the menu and looked at him coldly, raising one eyebrow in question.

"The general courtesy is a hello when greeting someone. I know that much at least."

Arianrhod placed the menu back and a waiter walked over to her.

"One chicken Caesar salad and a nice glass of chardonnay."

The waiter turned inquiringly to the man.

"A glass of your finest bourbon. The lady's paying."

They continued to stare at one another. The waiter excused himself and dashed as far away from the two as possible. The air around them was electric. Surprisingly, there were no sparks.

He leant back on his chair and laced his fingers behind his neck. His legs rubbed hers under the table and she tried to remain unaffected.

"Why are you tormenting James?"

Paul laughed and sat back up his hands almost touching hers on the table.

"There is a lot you don't know about him."

"Well, tell me."

She was annoyed. Arianrhod hated cat and mouse games, especially when she felt like the mouse.

He chuckled and took a toothpick to his teeth.

"Everything has a price."

"How much?"

"What's it worth to you? You tell me how much you are willing to pay."

Arianrhod gritted her teeth and tried desperately not to kick him in his shins.

"Paul, I am a business woman. Write me a proposal with your fees and I will take a look at them. If I find it suitable, I will call you. If not, your previous transaction with me is null and void. I don't have time for games."

Paul leant back and laughed again.

She smiled a thin lipped smile and stood. Arianrhod grabbed her purse and walked over to his chair, leant to his ear and whispered, "And the lady is not paying. Enjoy your Caesar salad."

With that, she turned and left, leaving behind a bemused Paul all alone in the cafe.

He smashed his fist against the table and swore.

 

 

Chapter 43

I kept hearing rustling noises. Someone was trying to break in, I was sure of it. The dogs were barking continually. Didn't stop. For extra protection I kept Mawsie in my bedroom and on me throughout the day. Sometimes Jade as well. Shadows were freaking me out. The lack of sleep was starting to affect me.

I was used to being alone but it had been days since anyone had come to see me and I was feeling it. Why didn't Air drop in again? I did ask her to. Didn't I?

Sliding out of bed, I got dressed and went to the nearest phone booth and dialled her number.

"Long time no hear," she drawled into the receiver.

"I miss you."

I heard a sharp intake of breath and then a pause.

"When can I see you?"

Again a pause. So I paused and waited too.

"Am I allowed to see you tonight? Or will you throw me out after five minutes?"

I had hurt her.

"I'd love you to stay the night. I just want to hug you and fall asleep in your arms."

Sleep. How I craved a good night's sleep.

"Sounds great. I have missed you too. Let me finish up some work I have due tomorrow and I'll be there. Probably in an hour?"

My heart thumped loudly and a wave of relief swept over me.

"Great! Can't wait to see you."

I heard her smile and reply, "I feel the same way."

On my way home I realised I may need a phone after all. What if someone did break in? How would I be able to call for help? I wouldn't have to trudge to the phone booth every time either.

I would be safe tonight at least.

 

 

Chapter 44

We woke entwined in bed. It was so nice to feel skin against skin in the morning as the sun streamed into the dark room; the comfortable and familiar feeling of a loved one by your side. I let out a long sigh.

"Good morning."

Arianrhod kissed the back of my neck, her arm draped over my hip as I hugged a pillow.

I beamed a smile at her and twisted to kiss her good morning.

"I've missed this Air."

She actually blushed! Air was such a warm and wonderful person. My new book was making me paranoid.

"So do I have access to your home again?"

We both chuckled. I snuggled closer into her, my face in her neck.

Arianrhod stroked my hair and let out a long sigh too.

"What happened to us?"

I pulled back and looked at her, thinking the same thing.

Silently we stared at the ceiling, falling back into old habits.

"Coffee?"

I looked at her and smiled, shaking my head. Arianrhod slipped out of bed and walked out to the kitchen. I stretched on the bed and waited for her return. She always came back with a steaming cup of coffee and we spent the day in bed.

 

Arianrhod stealthily pulled her mobile out of her bag and turned on the coffee machine.

I'm in

Her text message was sent and she had her coffee.

Back to bed.

 

 

Chapter 45

Paul looked at his phone and smiled. Things were definitely looking up.

 

"James! Come and meet Mr York. He has come to our firm looking for alternative legal representation. The work is delicate and your forte."

Bill was waving at him from the doorway of their boardroom, intent on his presence. James sighed. Nearing the entrance he peered in and noticed Arianrhod's father seated at the table, cradling a cup of coffee and in deep discussion with his daughter. He blanched. Regaining his composure he entered the room as though nothing was going on, nor out of the ordinary.

Upon seeing his face, Arianrhod did a double take. She had not expected him here. Nor in an Armani suit! What game was James playing? A lawyer? Senior partner? Top law firm in the country??

"How do you do? How may I help you?"

He shook hands with both of them coldly and sat down. James was in 'business mode' and he was not going to let anyone get under his skin. Even his tone and language screamed successful attorney! He didn't make eye contact with her, maintaining his composure was difficult enough without that distraction!

Mr York looked at him enquiringly with bunched eyebrows, obviously recognising the face but unable to place it. Shrugging it off as déjà vu, he pushed the folders and envelopes at James. Arianrhod was sitting in open-mouthed stupor, trying to recollect herself.

James glanced inside an envelope and stood.

"Please follow me to my office where we can discuss this matter privately."

 

 

Chapter 46

Tara shifted uncomfortably in her chair, wriggling because she was feeling guilty. She met a guy while searching for Kali and organised dinner. Why had she agreed? Instead of flirting with attractive men, she should be prowling the streets looking for her sister! He was so hot! When he asked her out, she told him about her plight and he brushed aside her worries with a simple, "You have to eat at some point." Tara knew he was right but it still didn't make it right.

He had programmed his number in her mobile telephone and told her to send him a message with a simple yes or no. That if she agreed, they would meet at a certain restaurant that would be pre-booked in his name. Apparently he hated eating alone and found eating in twos to be far more enjoyable...

Her stomach growled and she rubbed it as she looked about for his face. How many days had passed since she had arrived in this city? When was the last time she ate? Actually, when was the last time she shared a meal with her sister? Tears threatened to fall and she swallowed hard, gulping on water from the complimentary glass on her table. How she missed Kali.

She noticed him as soon as he entered. He had a presence that caused everyone to pause and look. Handsome. Kali would like him too. They never shared boyfriends and now was not the time to start. It was merely a hopeful thought that if she found Kali soon, maybe they could fight for him. Tara tried to smile as he approached her table but instead was so choked up with guilt she just sat there staring at him through unshed tears.

"Let's order food first and we can talk later. How about a nice wine to help you relax?"

Tara nodded, not trusting herself to speak.

“A bottle of your best Sauvignon Blanc, please.”

 

 

Chapter 47

They were back in the cafe. The dynamics between the two had changed drastically since they were last here together.

Arianrhod had received a packet from Paul the day after she left him to pay for her lunch. It contained pictures of her and James in her office in compromising positions. Paul was blackmailing her. Unfortunately, pictures weren't the only thing in the packet. It also contained recordings of her and her father in secret business meetings, disclosing some not-so-legal operations. This was his revenge. Paul was not a nice man. Realising how delicate it all was, Arianrhod went to her father with the contents. One look was enough for Mr York to decide on a separate and confidential lawyer to handle the situation.

When Arianrhod saw James in the law office, her heart stopped! What was he doing there? Her mind must be playing tricks on her! The James she knew was a druggie. At least that was what she had assumed. How little she knew this man! Truth be told, she was excited by this new found discovery. He had brains as well as looks. Furthermore, James was obviously an equal in a monetary sense. When they left the building, they stopped in the coffee shop downstairs. Seated facing the street, she saw James at a red light, in a Maserati!

As Arianrhod mused to herself, James stared intently, trying to decipher the many flittering emotions on her face. He was as shocked to see her as she was to see him. Initially, James thought that Paul had sold him out and had gone to her with the secret. However, as he took a seat opposite her, he realised that she had no idea and that it was simply a stroke of fate that they had come to him for advice. Her father recognised him from the photos and was worried that his involvement with Arianrhod could hinder them.

James lit another cigarette.

They had been sitting silently examining one another for over half an hour. Neither had spoken yet.

Arianrhod took another gulp of whiskey.

One of them will have to speak first.

 

 

Chapter 48

Detective Harrison looked at his watch again. Tara hadn't shown up today and it was already past lunch. She usually waited at the front door in the morning and was out scouring streets all day with an assigned policeman. That wasn't the case today. He organised for someone from the police squad to check up on her. Tara may have gotten the flu? Something didn't feel right.

An hour later he was informed that she hadn't slept in the hotel last night and that there was no trace of her. She had no belongings. Nothing that could be used to trace her. He called her mobile again but there was no response. It simply rang out. He started getting that nauseating feeling in the pit of his gut. He knew something had happened to her. Detective Harrison questioned the police officer that had scouted the city with her yesterday. She said that there was nothing strange nor memorable from the previous day that would indicate any cause for concern.

They had one picture of Tara with her sister Kali.

Both girls were now on the list. He hoped that they would both be found alive rather than dead.

 

Constable Miller locked the door to the toilet and pulled out her mobile phone. Quickly she found his number and typed a message.

Just got questioned about Tara. No trace to you. The sisters have no family. Easy.

Pressing send, she waited for confirmation, smiled and walked out confidently.

 

Chapter 49

I felt someone following me as I walked around the shops. That niggling feeling was there in my gut telling me that I was missing something very important. I stopped and turned suddenly. People thought me crazy and made a wide berth as far away from me as possible. There had to be a valid reason why I was so jumpy.

Arianrhod had talked me into a complete communications package for the home. She had someone that could install it as well. All I had to do was sign a few pieces of paper and she would look after the rest. Sigh. I have yet to grant her access to my home. I needed that sexy man to come and sort it out. Once she has her own access, she'll be able to organise the guy to come and complete the installation and teach me how to use it all.

I stood behind a clothing rack and peered uneasily into the throng of strangers. Claustrophobia was setting in. This was not a place I felt safe. Again, the feeling I was being watched. Shaking myself off, I walked away from the entrance and grabbed a shirt. The change rooms would be safe.

I sat in the change room for half an hour hyperventilating. No one even knew I had dashed in here. How was I going to get home and feel safe again?

 

 

Chapter 50

Paul inhaled her sweet fragrance deeply, committing it to memory. She smelled good. He liked women who were clean and looked after themselves. Paul looked at the way her hair tumbled over her shoulder and the way she gently nibbled her bottom lip. Oh, how he'd like to do the same! His eyes travelled down her face and neck and rested on her ample bosom. He watched entranced as her breasts moved up and down with each breath. She was one sexy lady.

One hand cradled a glass of champagne and the other twisted a piece of hair nervously. He was the epitome of masculinity. There was some stubble on his face that was manicured and not unruly. He was built well too. No girl wants to date a man that may snap like a twig in bed! Meaty, not fat. She flashed him her most come-hither look she possessed through hooded lashes and licked her lips suggestively. This man looked like he knew what he was doing. Hot! Hot! Hot! Score!!

Paul watched with hidden amusement the antics she displayed through her obvious mannerisms. She didn't need to try so hard. He had become enamoured with her since he met her at the pub last night. Even then he could see her potential. Classy ladies, is what he was into and she delivered tonight. Definitely didn't disappoint. Things were going to get interesting...

 

 

Chapter 51

Sitting on the floor in the dark, my slithery companions comforted me. I felt so helpless and frightened and I couldn't understand why. There are no explanations. No causes. Are there? Why was I jumping at shadows? It had taken me minimal time to rush home today after I had mustered enough courage to escape the confines of the change room. What a coward I was! I sat curled up on the floor hoping no one would see me. Paranoia is beginning to take a grip on my life and there is no way I can stop the feeling of unexplainable fear that had taken up permanent residence in my gut.

Quickly, I rushed to the toilet and threw up.

What happened to all the love and happiness? I am a free spirit! A soul that won't be contained and a personality that can't be boxed!

Stripping off the clothes of the day, I stepped into my shower and turned the jets of water on to warm. I scrubbed and scrubbed my skin till I started to bleed in places. My teeth started chattering. I turned the water on hot to warm my chilled body. Why was I shaking? Fear or fever? Maybe I am delusional because I have a fever?

I slumped against the cool tiles and slid to the floor, hugging my knees to my chest. Tears started to flow. I couldn't stem them, so I cried until there were no more tears. Then I continued to sit under the shower until the hot water turned cold. Teeth chattering once more, I stood slowly and grabbed a towel, wrapping it about me. I had no strength to dry myself, so I walked to bed and slid between the sheets, bringing the covers over me and my head. I felt somewhat safe. The sound rough scales against the bed made, caused me to poke my head out to see who or what it was. It was Mawsie. He'd come to check on his mummy. Sensing that I was distressed, he coiled himself about the post above my head and nestled his head against my shoulder and neck.

Finally fatigue took over and I fell into a deep slumber.

 

 

Chapter 52

James had surprised her. He had been a different man when they last met. They sat in silence for over two hours, neither wanting to speak first. She had been the one to break it.

"So... not so poor?"

The corners of his lips twitched, unsure of whether to suppress the smile or not.

"Not so brutishly stupid either!"

That made him smile. He lifted the cigarette to his full lips and took a long drag, inhaling the smoke deeply before releasing it in a thin and continuous tendril above his head.

She played nervously with her glass, uncomfortable being in a situation where she didn't have the upper hand. James continued to sit in silence as she squirmed in her seat.

"Have you turned mute?"

Finally he broke his peace and laughed. He didn't say anything, just inhaled more smoke and laughed. It was driving Arianrhod crazy! She decided to stop saying anything further. Two can play that game.

For another fifteen minutes they sat staring at one another, neither speaking.

"I kept telling you I wasn't stupid and that it was dangerous for your health to assume so."

It was her turn to laugh. Nervously. She didn't have his self-control however.

"How could you? Why did you lie to me?"

James sat up in his chair and rested his arms on the table, stubbing his cigarette in the ashtray.

"You never asked," he said quietly.

A waiter paused at their table and enquired if they would like anything to drink. Arianrhod ordered her fourth whiskey and James his usual bourbon.

"So why the secrecy?"

He leant back in his chair and looked at her, scanning her face before responding.

"It suited me."

"So laconic."

Around them the cafe started closing. Tables were being cleared and chairs being stacked. The waiter nervously handed them their bill in a leather presenter and walked back to the organised chaos of clearing and tidying up.

James smiled and pulled out his wallet. No use pretending he couldn't afford it. He paid and stood. Play time was over.

"What now?"

James smiled down at her before answering, "You’re dying to see my place, aren't you?"

 

 

Chapter 53

Tara looked up and saw the police officer taking the handcuffs off. Relief washed over her. A familiar face. However that relief was short lived when she realised that Constable Miller had no intention of saving her and taking her home. Instead she was dragged unceremoniously by her hair to a chair that looked like it had been made for torture. She felt groggy, like she had been drugged. Things were out of focus, the light suddenly too bright and sound muffled and distorted, making it hard to understand what was being asked of her. Tara tried desperately to turn her head and take a better look at her surroundings. Maybe she would see her sister somewhere?

"She's coming to. What do you want me to do?"

Constable Miller walked over to the man and gave him a long, passionate kiss. She took the syringe out of his hand and walked back to her.

"Let me do this. I want to do it for you."

Tara could feel the stinging pain of the needle as it penetrated her skin and the heat of the drug quickly spreading through her semi-conscious body. What were they going to do to her?

Before she could finish the train of thought, she passed out.

"I much prefer them when they are awake," drawled an annoyed husky male voice in the distance.

 

 

Chapter 54

She recalled when they had first met and how quickly they had fallen in love. He was attentive and sensual. Wouldn't let anyone else come near her. Oh, how she longed for the days to be with him again! At the time he had failed to mention that he was married but she didn't care anymore. His religion and culture wouldn't let him divorce his wife, so he had set her up in an alternate home as his mistress.

Mistress.

How easily the word rolled off her tongue these days. She used to have trouble saying it but so many years had passed that it no longer meant anything other than she had to share the affections of her man. Glancing at her watch, she realised he would be home soon.

Home.

He called it that. Said it was his favourite home in the world.

How many did he have?

Biting on her lip she paced the small apartment once more. It was furnished in French renaissance chic. They had bought everything together. They still went everywhere together. Only, he never slept at her home. He was hers during daylight hours. When he should have been at work.

Work.

She wondered what he did for work. When she questioned him, he had laughed it off and said she didn't need to worry. He would always be able to provide for her.

Her fingers were wrapped around the little tell-tale stick and she looked at it again for confirmation.

Pregnant.

How will he react? They never spoke of being a family though he had wanted to make a little “her”. Did he really want a baby with her?

The bone bracelet jingled and she smiled again. He had brought her this when she moved into their home. Told her she was his for life. That he was her husband in every sense of the word, only they would never be able to marry. He loved her. That would have to be enough.

Will it be enough? Was it enough?

He was going to be a father! A dad!

The excitement in her gut returned and she heard the key in the door marking his arrival.

 

 

Chapter 55

I sat back and rubbed my eyes. This new way of working was really taking its toll and I wasn't entirely sure that it was a positive, rather than the negative I feared it to be. Arianrhod had talked me into a computer, internet, telephone and a cell phone. Now as I sit and write on the glaring white screen rather than a crisp sheet of paper with pen, I feel I have done myself a great disservice. Have I sold my soul to the commercial devil?

The computer screen seemed to suck all my great ideas and thoughts, leaving me in a drought. There was a desert forming in my head. The more energy I vested into my work, the less productivity was visible. I’ll just stick to the old fashioned type writer for my creative outlet! It taunted and mocked me. Blinking cursor on a white page.

What kind of sick and twisted device had I purchased?

What was happening to me?

I backed away from the computer and tripped over my chair, falling in my haste to escape. Suddenly I was overcome with paranoia and fear like I had never felt before. The small camera at the top of my computer was flashing again and I didn't understand why the light was on if it wasn't in use. Mockingly, the screen laughed at my fall. It was pulling me into its web and I couldn't leave. It's flashing blue eye bored a hole into my skull and I leapt to my feet and ran out of the God-forsaken room.

Standing in the bathroom, I ran the taps and splashed cold water on my face and neck. It felt good and seemed to calm me somewhat. I straightened and stared at my reflection in the mirror. Who was this person staring back at me? Why could I not recognise myself anymore? Covering the mirror with a towel to stop the haughty face peering back at me, I stripped down to nothing and ran to my sun-room.

Maybe all I need is fresh air and sunlight? Some vitamin D to make me happy again.

When I woke, the small critters crowded around me as I lay on the cool green carpet of grass and stared at the stars. Their presence gave me comfort in this world that suddenly seemed so very suffocating.

A flash of light caught my attention. Was that a camera flash? Was someone taking pictures of me? What was going on? I ran the perimeter looking everywhere but I couldn't see anything.

Maybe it was a shooting star?

I need a holiday.

 

 

Chapter 56

Arianrhod had followed him in her car and was jittery the whole way. Not only should she not be driving because she had consumed so much alcohol but she shouldn't be letting herself get drawn into his web of deceit. There was far too much about the man that didn't make sense and just didn't add up. Who was he? She had met two versions of him and wondered, how many more existed? Was he just a spoilt, rich kid that got bored and so created an alternate life? Was he worried that people were with him only for the money? She sighed. Arianrhod knew very well how that felt. That was part of James' initial charm. That he was such a brutishly handsome man. As she discovered new facets of his personality, she was compelled to keep searching and discovering. How deep was he? Was it all a superficial game? At each traffic light, she drummed her fingernails on the steering wheel and sent a small prayer that no police would pull her up. She was far too intoxicated to be driving. Almost drunk! Why had she agreed to go anywhere with James? Her brain was getting foggy and her eyes were not as focused as she would have liked. Luckily it was night and he was driving slowly, so she had no problems in keeping up.

His home.

That's right. She was going to see his home. Apparently his real home.

Her head really felt heavy. Maybe she should pull off to the side and take a small nap first? She really didn't feel well. Maybe all she needed to do was to vomit first? Car needs to stop before she can open her door to do that.

Arianrhod pulled over to the side, opened the door and started throwing up.

Somewhere in the distance, she was vaguely aware of someone coming to hold her head before she passed out.

 

 

Chapter 57

"Come on! Wakey-wakey," James patted her cheeks and peered into her face expectantly.

He had watched Arianrhod consume drink after drink and knew that she would not fare well. What on earth possessed her to do such a stupid thing? Normally after the second drink she was tipsy. He had counted at least six double shots of whiskeys this evening! When she pulled over he had stopped, concerned she would be unwell. He hadn't counted on her passing out! Nor throwing up on his new leather shoes!

"Babe? You need to wake up and walk this off!"

It was no use. She was dead to the world.

Stupid, stupid woman! What was he to do now?

He paced up and down the side of the road, before returning to her side. James picked her up and threw her over his shoulder, depositing her on the passenger seat of his car. Heaven knows what may happen if they got pulled over! He went and took the keys out of her ignition and locked the door. It was not something he really wanted to do, leave her car on the side of the road but he had no other choice. He pulled out his phone and asked his butler to catch a cab to him. Henry would be able to drive it to his house.

As he sat in the car beside the sleeping form of Arianrhod, he looked at her and wondered if the need for revenge was still a priority. Sure she blew him off and they had their squabbles but they were so alike it made sense that they should be together.

After an hour, Henry arrived and they set off home.

 

Chapter 58

Paul lay back on the sofa; his head in Sharline's lap. She ran her fingers through his hair, much to his disgust. He hated anyone touching his hair. In fact, he pretty much hated anyone touching him. Paul put up with it for the moment. Too many people had criticised him for his lack of affection and he wanted to appear "normal" or at least something in between.

"Will we be going anywhere tomorrow?"

"Why do you have to ruin a perfectly good moment? I don't know. I am busy. I have work."

Paul turned and sat up.

Sharline felt gutted. She hadn't asked him anything terrible nor outrageous. He was so moody! Over dinner he had been the perfect gentleman! Courteous, attentive, funny and sensitive. She sighed. Since this morning all she had been doing was sighing. This man was no good for her. Why couldn't he be a regular guy?

He looked at her, his face a mask that disclosed no feelings. His phone buzzed to life with a message and he jumped up to get it. A strange expression shadowed his features and he grabbed his clothing and turned to her in his haste.

"I've got to go. I'll call you."

Sharline looked at him and smiled but inside she knew he would only call or visit when all other opportunities had been exhausted. Why did she do this to herself? She was nothing but a sick sadist. Not even a kiss. That was considered touching. Grrrr!

"Bye."

He paused at the door and scowled. Without a word, he slammed the door and left.

 

Chapter 59

She stretched on the bed and withheld opening her eyes for a few moments as her head throbbed painfully.  Movement seemed to cause her head to expand further so she snuggled deeper into the pillow, her hand rubbing the linen sheets. Linen sheets? Arianrhod's eyes flew open and she looked around in dazed confusion. Where was she? She definitely wasn't home!

"Ah, good to see you are finally awake, Miss," a crisp man's voice said poshly.

Arianrhod sat up in bed and drew the sheets up to her shoulders.

Clearing her throat, she ventured nervously, "Wh-where am I? Who-who are you?"

The man straightened from his chair where he had obviously been keeping vigil over her and responded, "You are in Master James' house and my name is Henry. I am the butler of this establishment."

Relief washed over her as she slumped back down into bed.

"Thank you."

"I best be telling Master James that you are awake and see to breakfast for you. Do you have any preferences, Miss?"

She shook her head. The movement caused her to feel nauseous. The light streaming brightly into the room didn't help. She squinted and turned her head away from the angry rays of sunshine.

Henry silently closed the blinds and exited the room, returning moments later with a jug of iced water and a cold glass. He placed them by her bed and informed her that a bath could be run for her if she liked. Arianrhod meekly responded that it was unnecessary and that she would be up shortly.

As she lay in bed, she felt a presence in the room and opened her eyes hesitantly, half expecting Henry to ask her if she needed assistance in getting out of bed!

"I must say, you've looked better."

Arianrhod stared angrily at James. The nerve of him! He stood by her bed with a stupid grin pasted to his face.

Through clenched teeth she said stiffly, "So have you. Care to explain?"

James laughed and sat on the edge of her bed. He pushed back the stray hair from her face, tucking it behind her ear.

"I would kiss you but after the throwing up you did last night, I think brushing your teeth is a priority. A shower wouldn't hurt either."

He leapt and ran to the door, narrowly missing out on being hit in the head with a pillow.

 

 

Chapter 60

Kali opened her eyes and saw that she was lying in what looked like a morgue preparation room. The overhead lights were strong and blinding and the smell of formaldehyde overpowering. She was strapped to a hospital bed. This her mind could register dimly. Her throat was dry and her lips cracked, bleeding from lack of moisture. Kali realised she was still alive.

Had everything really happened? Had she perhaps been in some kind of accident and during her comatose state dreamt up the horrors she had experienced. The throb in her arm brought her back to reality.

A cough nearby alerted her to the possibility that she wasn't alone. Kali tried to turn her head, as painful as it was, to gain a better perspective of her surroundings.

If she hadn't been so pale, one would have been able to see the blood drain from her face.

In the room were beds lined up one next to the other, as in a hospital and each bed contained a girl. What had her feeling particularly nauseous was the sleeping form of her sister a couple of beds down and across from her!

The girl in the bed beside her own coughed again and turned her head, their gazes locking.

"Help!"

Her voice was barely more than a whisper and tears slid down her cheeks as she begged for mercy.

Kali cleared her throat and tried to speak, painful as it was, "How?"

Both girls cried silently, knowing it was a hopeless situation.

Kali shifted her eyes back to her sister's form. What was she doing here?

It dawned on her.

She had come looking for her and had ended up in this tangled mess just like her.

A key turning in a lock caused the two girls to stare at one another in fear and despair.

Shutting their eyes, they tried to feign sleep in hope that they would be overlooked.

 

 

Chapter 61

Sandra sat on her bed and hugged her pillow to her chest, nuzzling her face into it as she breathed in his scent. Inhaling deeply, she smiled and sighed. The evening had gone better than she had hoped! As they sat down to dinner, she had out-done herself by preparing a lavish spread, he had taken her hand in his and declared his undying love! She was ecstatic! He had even brought her more charms for her bracelet! How adorable was he??? Sandra giggled to herself, like a school-girl.

She had waited for the most appropriate moment to tell him about the happy news and so waited until they were sitting snuggled together on the bed. He had turned her chin towards him and kissed her deeply. Then he had reached into his pocket and added the new charms and told her that she was his soul-mate. That was the moment Sandra had jumped out of bed and returned with the tell-tale stick in her hand behind her back. She had walked over to him and placed his hand on her belly as she produced the pregnancy test. No words were necessary. He was overwhelmed with emotion and kept kissing her. He pulled her shirt up and kissed her belly as he repeated over and over, "I'm going to be a dad!"

He said he had to finish something off and that she should pack her belongings because when he returned, they would be moving. Somewhere far away, to be alone together. Forever.

Sandra walked from room to room, elated and unsure of what to pack.

Who cares!?!

They were going to be together! Finally! They were going to be a proper family.

 

Chapter 62

I woke in a cold sweat and ran to the shower. My nightmares were increasing in frequency and I could not stop them. The continual barking of the dogs had me highly strung and jumpy. What was happening to me???

I pulled the towel around me and walked into my dungeon. It was the only room I felt safe in. Ironically. It was my "safe" room.

I locked the door and sat on the chair, wrapping the towel tighter about me.

Breathing deeply, I calmed myself sufficiently to look about the darkened room. I noticed the candelabras and stood to light them. They gave the room a warm, eerie glow but a comforting one.

I was in control in this room.

Nothing could hurt me.

Outside the dogs barked loudly again and my heart raced. Who was lurking in the shadows? What did they want from me?

Calming myself, I surveyed the room once more. When was the last time it had been used? I needed a distraction or I would go crazy.

Carefully selecting my favourite toy, I leant back against the wall and brought myself to climax.

Exhausted I returned to bed and a dreamless sleep.

 

The man edged around the shrubs, trying to get his hand in to drop off the poisoned meat. They barked and bit at his fingers but refused to touch the food. Something else had to be done to remove them.

 

 

Chapter 63

Arianrhod let her fingers gently brush over the dresser as she pulled on her garments. Things were not going to plan but she didn't mind. The whole day had been spent in bed making love to James and she was ok with that. He had helped her bath and groom, then he had carried her naked through the hallways to his room. She giggled as she recalled the emotionless faces of the help. Either it was a common occurrence or they were well trained. Nothing seemed to bother or surprise them.

James stirred from his slumber and raised himself on his elbows.

"So what now?"

She shuddered and looked at him, seating herself on the edge of the bed.

"What were you expecting when you brought me here?"

James sat up properly and rubbed his eyes.

"I'll be honest. I wanted to see you dead. I hated you for what you did to me."

Arianrhod hung her head in shame but she understood the sentiment.

"I am sorry."

"I know."

An uncomfortable silence hung between them as they each reflected on the past.

"I thought you a half-wit. Stupidly, I had assumed that you were an imbecile."

"I know."

James reached out and grabbed her hand.

"I let you believe those things then got angry because you didn't treat me with respect."

"The only reason I didn't want you was because I had assumed you were my intellectual inferior."

Tears streamed down her cheeks and James pulled her to him, his lips covering hers. The saltiness of her tears formed a lump in his throat.

She pulled away and asked, "Can we start again? Can we start 'us' from today? Clean slate?"

He nodded and kissed her again in agreement.

Arianrhod pulled away once more.

"Where does that leave us with our plan?"

"I think we need to revise it but not abandon it."

She smiled.

"I have to go. My father will be wondering where I am."

"Henry had brought your car here. You can leave whenever you like."

"Can I come whenever I like too?"

He laughed and shook his head.

"Let's take it slow."

Arianrhod lent down and planted a kiss on the top of his head.

"I'll call you."

This time she meant it.

 

 

Chapter 64

Paul bashed his fist against the door, cursing. Sharline had, in her anger, changed the lock and now refused to grant him entry into her apartment.

"Open up!"

He kicked the door so hard it shook. She stared at the door and trembled.

"Go away! I'll call the police if you don't leave me alone."

The idea that she would call the police on him angered him further.

"What the hell is wrong with you? Why have you changed locks on me?"

Sharline lent her back against the door, bowing her head and sliding down till she sat on the ground.

"This is the only way I can stop you from treating me like crap. I can't take it anymore Paul. You say you love me then you hurt me. I followed you the other day. Who was that girl you were kissing?"

Tears slid down her cheeks and she clutched her stomach, drawing her knees up to her chest.

Paul groaned. At least he knew the reason for this absurdity.

"Baby... It was no one. She means nothing to me. An old flame that had begged for another chance and I said no because I am in love with you."

He tried to talk to her through the door, his head resting against it as he ran his hand down and caressed knob. There was no point in anger. She would resolve to never let him in. He had to get inside. She was his alibi.

"Come on babe. I love you! Would I be so angry if I didn't want to be with you? Wouldn't I just walk away? Why would I waste my time?"

Sharline sniffed and drew in a ragged breath. Her tears slowly stopping.

"Why did you lie to me? Why did you tell me you had a business lunch?"

Paul pursed his lips and breathed in deeply. He was getting through to her. He had to keep going softly.

"Would you have been ok if I had said I was meeting up with an old flame? I tried to spare your feelings and I didn't want you to get the wrong idea."

Sharline sighed. Maybe she had overreacted?

Paul heard the sigh and pushed on.

"Dearest heart, I would do anything to stop you from feeling what you are feeling now. I love you so much."

He could hear you getting up, her hand on the lock.

"How can I trust you?" she asked shakily, still unsure.

"You have to believe me baby. Have I ever lied to you about anything before?"

Sharline raised her head and stared at the ceiling.

"How would I know? Would you have told me about this if you hadn't been caught out?"

Paul clenched his hand into a fist and bashed it against the door.

"Damn it Sharline! What do you think? I won't beg you anymore. Do you want us to work this out or not?"

She shuddered and quickly turned the key. As angry as she was, she didn't want him out of her life completely for she loved him too.

 

 

Chapter 65

Danielle ran her fingers over the girl's hair and down her spine, resting on the ropes knotting her hands behind her back. She paced to the front and sat on the chair opposite her, smiling as she looked at the tear-streaked face and gagged mouth.

"Shhhhhh," she whispered as she ran her hands down her thighs.

The girl was frightened and wriggled away from the hands. They felt like they were burning her flesh and she felt ill.

"He is going to love my new present. You look so delicious."

The girl flung her head back and away from the hand tracing her tears.

Ripping the fabric of her shirt to expose her bra-clad breasts, Danielle grinned. Just as she was about to cut through the bra with the scalpel, her phone rang.

"Constable Miller? We need you at the station. Another girl has been reported missing."

She smiled as she deftly sliced through the bra.

"At once Detective Harrison."

Danielle looked at the girl and sat back in her chair, admiring her work. The girl was now naked and afraid. He would be so pleased with the gift she had brought him!

 

 

Chapter 66

That made a total of twenty-four girls missing. He shook his head. Something disturbed him. Generally bodies were located within forty-eight hours of the report filed. Dead. Hacked open. Where were all the bodies?

Detective Harrison shuddered as he looked over the two Walker sisters' files. Attractive girls. Intelligent too. Tara Walker was such a determined girl! She had spent countless hours and all her money searching for her sister, only to now be a part of the missing twenty-four. He felt nauseous as he thought of what had probably happened to her.

Were these girls still alive? The last person to see Tara Walker was Constable Danielle Miller. Something about her made his skin crawl! She was hiding something. Perhaps she had a clue? Perhaps she had left her unattended and was now worried of the consequences? Was Tara missing because of a careless mistake made by a silly police officer?

He paced his small office and gulped down the cold percolated coffee, drinking it more from habit rather than for the taste. It helped him stay awake. He hated to admit it but he was scared of closing his eyes and seeing the twenty-four girls screaming for help in his sleep.

Sitting down at his desk, he stared at the cork-board littered with the pictures loved ones had brought in of their missing girls. They all looked alike. Maybe the perp was doing this out of revenge? There had to be a clue. Something that would help them find him and stop the madness.

Massaging his temples he stood and walked to the door. The office was becoming claustrophobic. He needed to be out there, looking with the police officers.

 

Chapter 67

Days had passed and still she waited. He would be here soon. He had promised!

Sandra walked around her small apartment that had been their home and realised that she didn't know when he would be back. It could be days, weeks or months. He still had to tell his witch of a wife that he was leaving her! Elizabeth. Such an ordinary name for such an ordinary woman. There was nothing outstanding about her. She was plain looking, had a face that you swore you had seen before but probably hadn't. Every other woman on the street looked like her. Why had he married her? Sandra was the one he called wife. She was the one pregnant with his child!

Opening her cupboards revealed that they were bare. She didn't want to buy food and leave it behind but her growling tummy suggested she stock up and soon. Baby needed vitamins!

A key turned in her lock and she almost squealed with delight. Jumping up and running to the door she stopped and stared, dumbfounded.

"Well, this is the whore he is leaving me for," drawled Elizabeth as she let herself in.

"W-w-what?"

Elizabeth removed her sunglasses and walked around, inspecting the home of her husband's mistress.

"I refuse to give him a divorce."

Sandra stared dumbly at her lover's spouse. What was the meaning of this? How? Why?

Correctly assessing the tortured looks flittering across Sandra's face, Elizabeth responded, "I have had him followed. I know what he does, where he goes. I know you are pregnant. He was buying baby clothes. We could never have kids. You realise that once you give birth we will adopt it and you will be out of our lives forever?"

Sandra felt ill and ran to the bathroom to throw up. This had to be a nightmare. Why was Elizabeth saying these nasty things?

Speak of the devil, she followed her into the bathroom and handed her the mouthwash.

"Let's not make this any harder than it already is."

The two women stared at their joint reflection in the mirror. The similarities were uncanny. Had an outsider been privy to the intimate scene, they would have thought the two girls to be sisters. They looked so alike!

"You were picked because you reminded him of me and what we could have had."

Sandra moved away from her, her hands covered her ears. She didn't want to hear any more.

"Get out of my home!" she spat.

Elizabeth laughed and dropped the keys on the counter, pausing at the door.

"Enjoy it while it lasts."

Sandra grabbed the vase nearest to her and threw it at Elizabeth but it shattered on the door as it closed behind her. She sat and started crying. What had happened to her world? Was what Elizabeth said true or did she just make it up to hurt her because they were happy and about to start a family. A family that she apparently couldn't give him? A wave of nausea washed over her and she ran to the porcelain bowl once more.

 

Chapter 68

Kali and the girls all held their breath as the door swung open. A silhouette of a man could be seen in the doorway but the light behind him was too bright to make out features. He picked up the girl closest to him and threw her over his shoulder, carrying her out and returning for another body minutes later. Kali counted at least twelve, possibly fourteen, girls that were carried out. He had paused in the doorway and mumbled something about there not being room but will be back later to collect them. The girl beside Kali wept and tried moving her limbs but they both knew that this was futile. Neither could even talk properly let alone walk. Kali strained her neck to see if her sister was still in the room with her and let out a long sigh of relief as she realised that she was. At least they were still together and still alive.

 

He had hired a van for the day and had filled it with as many bodies as he could but unfortunately they all didn't fit. Once he had unloaded this, he would return for the remaining girls. He drove in the dark for nearly two hours and finally reached the shore of a remote river that was not at capacity. It was starting to dry out but there was enough water to still hide the bodies of these girls. He needed to clean up everything before he left with Sandra to start their new life. He was about to become a daddy and didn't want to be playing with these girls any longer. Maybe once the baby had grown and he had time to dedicate to his hobby he would start a new collection.

One by one he threw the drugged bodies into the river and watched them float temporarily before they started to sink. This wasn't the first time he had used this river. The thick layer of silt would cover the bodies and the bottom feeders and dwellers would feast until only bones remained.

Once complete he jumped back into his van and started the journey back to collect the rest. His phone buzzed, informing him of a message.

"I have a present for you at my place."

He groaned. The cop girl was far too enthusiastic and he needed to sort this out. If she had cut open any of the girls she would pay! He had had to seduce her when she discovered him or she would have reported him and had him locked up. Being a bit of a Don Juan, he had her under his spell and she was willing to do almost anything to be with him. Stupid women! A bit of attention and they were like putty.

As he opened the door to her apartment, he saw the girl naked and tied to a chair. Drugged and limp. He could feel his blood pressure rise and steam come out of his ears! How dare she!?

Feeling that there was no other alternative, he twisted her neck until it cracked and he felt her last breath leave her body. He sat on the bed and replied to the message.

"Thank you. Can't wait to see you."

This was an inconvenience. He didn't have time to be playing games with her. She would be home soon.

 

 

Chapter 69

Arianrhod leant back in her chair and sighed. Her computer screen was flashing an error message and she didn't have the time to waste with the I.T. department. Instead she reflected on the past events, her mind reeling from the experience. She was falling for James. This is not what she expected. Normally she was the one in control and the one that was surprising others.

There was a knock on her door and Miss Tiel entered.

"I am sorry to interrupt but you asked me to never allow a certain James into the office. He is adamant that you would be fine seeing him and that he would not leave until he had been granted access. Should I call security? I was going to but felt I should confirm first."

She smiled at her receptionist and sat up in her chair.

"Please send him in. That order has been revoked. I should have advised you."

"As you wish," said a departing Miss Tiel.

Arianrhod pulled open her drawer and grabbed her purse. Quickly tidying her appearance, she replaced everything and sat with hands poised over the keyboard, staring intently at her screen. James entered quietly and closed the door, locking it behind him. He watched her as she tried to pretend she hadn't noticed him. Slowly he crawled on the floor toward her and under her desk. He pushed aside her legs and she gasped but continued playing oblivious to what was going on.

James knew that she never wore underwear as it restricted her, so it gave him easy access to her body. He taunted and teased her until she could stand the exquisite torture no more. Arianrhod grabbed the back of his head and urged him on, climaxing hard. James edged out from under the table and stood, straightened himself and wiped his face on a handkerchief.

"Hi."

She nodded mutely at him in response. Arianrhod was still shaking and couldn't catch her breath.

He sat on the edge of her desk and took her hand in his, giving it a quick kiss before standing. He walked deliberately slow to the door.

"I just wanted to say hi. Call me."

His naughty grin caused the blood to rush to her cheeks.

Again she nodded, not allowing herself to speak in case she made a fool of herself. As quickly as he had entered, he left. Leaving only a fleetingly delicious memory that would take her through the rest of the day.

 

 

Chapter 70

I peered from behind my curtains, checking to see if anyone was there. The dogs were barking as usual and I had called the man that had sold them to me asking if this was normal. He suggested that the dogs may be barking at stray dogs or cats, if I was sure no one was lurking about. I heard something and the dogs started barking even louder. Fearing that there was some maniac hiding in my bushes, I called the police, who calmly informed me that if there was no immediate threat to my life, they would arrive within a couple of hours as they are busy. Possibly, even tomorrow!

Why do I pay taxes?

I did a complete check of the house once more. Everything was locked and closed. My little fur-balls outside were growing at an alarming rate. How long before they were at full size?

Mawsie and Jade had been courting and I think that we may have babies soon! That was the one excitement in my day. At least someone was getting some loving in this house. Pity it wasn't me. I walked around the kitchen, my bare feet padding softly and opened the refrigerator. It was empty as usual. Sighing, I walked over to the cupboards and looked longingly into them, hoping that by some miracle a chocolate bar had fallen between the cracks. Nothing.

It had been a while since I had emerged from my study. Lately I had been consumed with my novel. This was going to be the one that makes me famous!

Suddenly a bright flash caught me off guard and I looked to the garden. That was no shooting star! Someone was definitely there!

I ran back to the phone and redialled the police, telling them what I had seen.

Again, I was informed politely, that as no attempt on my life was being made, I was not a priority and they would be there soon.

Frightened, I ran back to my room closed the blinds and locked the doors.

I just didn't feel safe anymore.

 

 

Chapter 71

Danielle was in a rush. He had seen her present and was waiting for her!! She knew that he would come around. So what if he had some floozy pregnant, he spent all his most intimate thoughts with her, not Sandra.

Of course she knew everything about him. Danielle had used her position with the police to do some background checks and had then followed him around for months, keeping track of his every move. She had gone to confront him when he had swept her off her feet. Even though what he did was wrong, she had fallen in love with him. She even understood why he did what he did.

Elizabeth had hurt him and he wanted to extract revenge. Unable to kill her, he did the next best thing. He found women that reminded him of her and killed them. He would probably continue to kill until he left that vortex of misery and moved on. Danielle knew that he would declare his undying love for her any day now and that they would move on and be free.

The two women couldn't look any more different if they tried! Unlike the pregnant Sandra and the horrid Elizabeth. Those two girls could be sisters they were so similar in appearance! It was uncanny!

Danielle bound up the stars in twos and threes to get to the door as quickly as she possibly could. Taking a moment at the door to straighten up, she turned the handle and found it open. Inside, the room was darkened and lit by candle light. She looked down and saw a trail of rose petals and her heart fluttered in anticipation. He was going to propose after all!

Gingerly, she removed her gun and other unnecessary items on her uniform. She wanted the moment to be perfect. After he proposes, they would make love and she wanted to make it as incident free as possible! On second thoughts, Danielle figured it best to remove her shoes as well. At this rate she would never get to the bedroom! Having taken off the shoes, the socks seemed inappropriate. What the hell, she may as well remove everything except her underwear and bra! Wouldn't that be sexy!?!

She paused at the door of the bedroom, it was closed and wondered if she should knock. Smiling, she opened the door and looked around. This room was filled with candles and the petals made a heart on the bed. Oh! To be loved and in love!

Danielle laid herself on the bed and closed her eyes. He was going to surprise her with a ring, she could feel it in her every fibre.

She could hear his footsteps as he entered the room and felt his warm lips on hers. Suddenly she couldn't breathe and realised that his hands were around her throat. This was not how they played! Sure he played rough occasionally but on the night that he was proposing!?

With her last ounce of strength, she kicked and struggled but he held her still, hushing her and pinning her down with his body.

Then it all went dark.

 

 

Chapter 72

Her ears rang, her eyes watered and she felt something warm dribble from her nose. She had expected him to be capable of anything but this! Sure he had anger issues but he had never taken them out on her before. Lifting her hand to wipe her nose, she looked down as she smeared it off jeans, leaving behind a bloody trail. Oh dear Lord, he had given her a bloody nose!

Trying desperately to get up, without much success, she decided to just sit a while longer on the floor. Her arms were sore from where he had grabbed her and shaken her like a doll. He hadn't slapped her, he had taken a well aimed punch to the side of her head. It explained the ringing in her ears that refused to subside.

As her breathing had become more normal, Sharline tried once more to stand on shaky legs. He had kicked her in the thigh before he left her apartment. Tears welled in her eyes once more. Oh why did this happen? Why had she provoked and taunted him with the mistress. Better he take out his frustrations on some anonymous bimbo than on her! Her nose still dribbled blood and she wiped it with the back of her hand. Gingerly she examined her cheekbone, trying to assess if it was broken or merely bruised. Sharline was used to abusive men. Her ex had been one of the worst. She just never expected the same cowardly behaviour from Paul.

Slowly she managed to get to her feet and with superhuman strength, dragging her sorry arse off to the bathroom to inspect the damage. Her eye was puffing up, her lip had been busted and encrusted in blood, a purple bruise was already forming on her cheekbone, Sharline shuddered as she stared at the vacant eyed reflection. It was horrible! A child playing with mummy's makeup couldn't have done a worse job. Her face was a myriad of different hues ranging from the rusty brown of the dried blood on her lip to the scarlet red of the dripping nose. Purples, greens, blues and yellows all mingled in the whopper of a bruise she was now the owner of. Black ringed her puffy eye, sealing shut with each passing moment. Sharline knew that it was going to take more than makeup to mask this.

Turning on the taps for a bath, she peeled her clothes off her body and settled into the warm water, enjoying the tender sensation it stirred as it lapped her body with each movement. It caressed her so gently she was afraid she would fall asleep and drown.

Paul had been late for dinner.

Had she not seen him leave a local cafe with a young lady at lunch while on her errands, the evening may have panned out significantly more different. Sharline being Sharline, she greeted him at the door, not with a smile and kiss but with an ultimatum. One that didn't bode well with Paul.

The rest was history. She didn't want to dwell on the nasty turn of events.

While she tuned out and focused on her breathing, Sharline did not hear her door open. Nor did she hear anyone enter. She was too absorbed in self pity and her own inner demons to notice the man that watched her bathe.

 

 

Chapter 73

What is real anymore? Was all this around me "real"? I feel ripped-off, rorted, disillusioned. Surely the powers that be would not let me disintegrate to nothing?

I lit the candles in front of the altar I had made to the Gods and Goddesses and sat cross-legged on the floor facing it, looking at the various images and wondering which was real and which was not. What if they were all fake? What if none of them were real and the only ones here are us? What if we have the powers we yearn for but have lost them in time, trapped in a never-ending loop of illusion? What if "God" or whatever we believe in is simply a joke? Have we given our powers to a being that doesn't exist?

My head hurt and I turned to watch the animals run around my house. The dogs were growing at an alarming rate but had been looking after me so well that I relented and let them into my home.

I was having a crisis. I didn't know what I believed in anymore. The noises I kept hearing were probably my over-active imagination. Of late it was getting difficult to detach myself from my book. I no longer knew where the boundaries were.

If only I wrote comedy!

A flash of light caught my attention and the dogs tumbled over one another trying to get out in the direction of the light. They barked until they grew hoarse and I cringed. I felt trapped, I needed to return to my cell.

I am so scared! Am I only jumping at shadows or was there someone out there?

What did they want from me? I have nothing to offer!

Once more I think of my altar and the images I had painstakingly collected over the years. I light the incense sticks and the aroma floods the house, they calm me and let me forget the barking dogs and the person lurking in the shadows taking photos.

God, Goddess, whoever You are, if You exist, help me!

 

The man swore silently as he tripped and scraped his knee.

Not long now.

 

 

Chapter 74

Constable Davidson and Detective Harrison were deep in conversation when a black van sped past them, far above the legal speed limit. Because he was not paying attention, it took Constable Davidson longer than it should have to catch up to the van and stop it. He walked over to the driver and asked the usual questions, taking the licence in his hand before walking back to the vehicle to check the registration details.

"Is everything alright?"

The Constable was apprehensive and unsure. His eyebrows were bunched and he looked at the Detective, answering vaguely, "He has gloves on."

Detective Harrison took the licence from his hands, looked it over and handed it back.

"You radio it in and I'll go have a quick little chat to this fellow."

The man in the van watched the Detective approach and wriggled uncomfortably in his seat, adjusting his sunglasses by pushing them back up his nose. He calculated the distance precisely and turned on the van. Before the two men realised what was happening, he sped off. Detective Harrison ran back to the car and they started a high speed pursuit of the vehicle.

Constable Davidson turned to the Detective and said, "The details are falsified. He gave me the details of someone who has been dead for over thirty years. Even the licence plate details are false. They are a copy of someone that lives on the other side of town and drives a very expensive sports car. I didn't even get a good look at his face as he was wearing sunglasses. We have nothing!"

The Detective turned his face and stared blankly at the passing scenery, "I have a bad feeling about this."

The young Constable kept up as well as he could but somehow the van disappeared mysteriously. With no way of tracking him, the two headed back to the office.

 

 

Chapter 75

I stared out of my window watching the road and lost in my thoughts when a police car raced past, its sirens wailing loudly, interrupting my thoughts. The dogs raced to the fence and started their barking once more. Something or someone was definitely out there. I am not going insane! Turning slowly from the window, I walk through the house, absentmindedly stooped to pick up Jade and casually draped her over my shoulders as I sat to contemplate my life.

 

 

The dogs were barking so loudly and incessantly that the need to dispose of them grew with each visit. He was safely tucked behind the shrubs and had a good view of the house.

There she was.

Walking about the house like a hooker with no self-respect.

His blood boiled and he pressed his lips together in contempt. How dare she flaunt herself to every passing person? It was obvious that she was aware that someone was watching her but she continued to walk around her house half naked, without a care in the world. He clenched a fist and punched the dirt. She had a snake around her shoulders and was in her underwear. Some black, lacy, see-through, flimsy thing that covered nothing and left little to the imagination.

He made an evil face as he smiled.

 

Chapter 76

There was a very disturbing silence that had settled over them in the room. They were afraid to breathe for fear that someone would return and haul them out like legs of meat at a butcher's auction. Panic had been replaced with resignation. They were dead, so to speak, and no one would ever find them. Kali inched her head ever so slightly, afraid that noise would attract someone but fearful for her sister. Seeing her so helpless and knowing that she had gotten her in this mess made her want to scream with fury! Why? Why did this have to happen? The girl next to her was sobbing silently, tears running down her cheeks in an endless flow. It all seemed so hopeless.

Just then a frenzy outside the door as keys were dropped and hastily picked up to open the door wide. The girls were once more lifted from their makeshift beds and carried to the van until they were all loaded in, one on top of the other. Screams were stifled as they were jammed in unceremoniously so that the door would shut.

He didn't have much time. The police would be prowling the streets soon and he had to dispose of the last remaining bodies.

Quickly.

 

 

Chapter 77

Sharline slowly, painfully dragged herself out of the bath and walked to her bedroom. Her window was wide open and she was unsure if she had opened it or not. Figuring that she had, she shut it and moved to her dresser to pull out a night gown. As she was tugging it over her head gently, she felt the warmth of a presence in the room with her. Does she pull it down over her face quickly so she can see her visitor or does she wait expectantly? If they were going to kill her they would either way and sometimes, ignorance is bliss. She froze and chose to not move. The person ran a finger down her exposed belly and stepped even closer.

"You really need to learn to be more careful Sharline," said a familiar voice.

She yanked the fabric so quickly that she tore the flimsy material as she struggled to put it on.

"Frank!"

It was an old flame. He is the father of her former best friend. They became intimate and when she wanted him to leave his wife for her and tell everyone of her undying love for him, he broke it off and moved away. His daughter remained in a house not far from her. They hadn't spoken in years. Sharline was afraid to tell her friend for fear of judgement. No one had the right to judge their love!

"When did you return?"

"A few weeks ago. I had some business to attend to. Shall we celebrate?"

Sharline edged hesitantly away from him. She had been hurt once and didn't want to be hurt again.

Frank noticed the bruising and the way she walked awkwardly about her apartment.

"Who did this?" he demanded, grabbing her roughly by the arm.

She lowered her lashes and said nothing. All the men in her life were intent on hurting her.

"I'm divorced, by the way. I came back for you and to tie up some loose ends. When you are ready you'll tell me who did this and I'll fix them good."

Sharline smiled in spite of herself.

"Did you enter through the window?"

"I thought of the good old days and thought, why not!?"

He walked to the bed and pulled her down into his lap. What was it about older men that she found so appealing? He gently ran his fingertips over her body and she shivered. Oh, how she had missed Frank!

"I won't let anyone hurt you anymore. You are mine. You always have been."

Sharline sighed and lent in to kiss him but he pulled away.

"Have you seen my daughter?"

She shook her head, "I haven't been in touch with her since you and I started our affair."

"Good," he gruffed, then finally kissed her hello.

 

 

Chapter 78

Bill was happy to be out fishing again. It had been so long since he had any free time and retirement seemed like the opportune moment to indulge in all his favourite past-times. He had kitted out his tinny and he was ready to go, the motor softly humming as the tin-boat meandered down the river. The sun was shining overhead and the day could not be any more perfect had he made a personal request to the weather gods! He carefully attached the bait to the hook and cast the rod, the reel whizzing to life temporarily before a soft plop signalled its flawless entry into the still waters. Bill lent back on the seat and pushed down on his hat, out of pure habit. There wasn't even a breeze to disturb the clouds!

As he half laid in the warm sun, the water lapping the sides, rocking him to sleep, he thought he heard something. A car perhaps in the distance? It was driving very quickly and almost entered the water when it came into view. A black van. A man jumped out as though he were chased by the devil himself and opened the side door. He quickly grabbed something heavy from the back and lifted it out.

It was a girl!

The man noticed Bill and hastily returned her to the van but not before Bill heard screams for help. Luckily he was always prepared and pulled out his mobile phone and dialled emergency. He quickly relayed the information of what he had witnessed and started his motor when the man returned. There was a gunshot and Bill looked down at his chest, blood slowly oozing and staining his shirt.

His last thoughts were that Madge, his wife, would not be happy when she saw the stain.

 

Chapter 79

"You've done well kitten. I am pleased with your efforts and you will be rewarded."

Arianrhod was handcuffed facing a wall, fitting for her bondage session. She had been blind-folded as usual and couldn't see her "captor" but this was an exercise in trust. It was because of this man that she had gotten into a three-way relationship in the first place.

"I am going to release you and let you pleasure me. If you do it well, I may return the favour," he drawled as he slapped her across her rear with a sharp flick of the switch. It stung and left a mark but that was all part of the excitement. Arianrhod crawled on her knees, his voice guiding her to his lap where she proceeded to gratify him.

This was a side of her life that no one knew anything about. Some days she was the Mistress and the others a slave. She had met Frank when she was younger and he had taken her in and shown her all the dark indulgences she was virgin to. As he climaxed, she slurped loudly, for she knew it would bring Frank pleasure and in return he would be extra nice to her. She didn't have to wait long before her picked her up and threw her on a bed, spread her legs and supped. He brought her to dizzying heights like no other.

Once they were done, they changed back into their own clothes and left the bondage centre. The establishment was known for its discretion.

At their cars, Frank turned to her and said, "Thank you for the updates on the situation. I'll be sure to remember you fondly and repay you as agreed."

Arianrhod smiled and said nothing as she drove away.

 

Chapter 80

It had become a favourite pastime of mine to just sit and stare into space, not focusing on anything in particular as my thoughts clambered about, vying for attention like a spoilt child. Hours would pass before I would even realise that I was not doing anything in particular. I had even become accustomed to the continued barking of the dogs. Someone was prowling about and there was nothing I could do. The fear gripped me in its clutches and never gave me a moment’s peace.

While I was gazing off into space, I heard the doorbell, as though through a haze. Blinking, I tried to focus and listened intently. Maybe I had imagined it? The doorbell rang once more and so I stood and went to see who it was.

Not many people visited anymore. In fact, no one had been to see me in a very long time and I hadn't ventured out for fear of the stalker. It was a vicious circle I had gotten myself in.

Paul!

What was he doing here?

Curiosity won over panic, so I pressed the button to talk.

"Yes?"

"I don't know why you are acting the way you are towards me. Didn't we have fun? Why can't we just enjoy ourselves again?"

The loneliness which filled me screamed that I should let him in, whereas the rational part of my brain yelled with equal force to stay away and never let him near me again.

Tears welled from frustration and desire for human contact.

"Why should I trust you?"

I could hear his sharp intake of breath before he answered, "Because I am the only one that hasn't lied to you."

 

 

Chapter 81

Paul stood outside the gate and waited patiently. He knew it wasn't going to be easy but it was worth a try. The situation with Sharline had made him re-evaluate his own situation and where he wanted to be, leaving him confused. He was supposed to be a cold-hearted killer and he wasn't doing what he had been paid to do!

The minutes dragged on and felt like hours before he finally heard the click of the gate and hesitantly let himself in. Two half-grown Illyrian shepherd puppies growled menacingly and appeared to be watching him, in attack mode but luckily a noise in the shrubs caught their attention and they bounded off.

He walked up the familiar path that was now littered with doggy-doo and chewed up toys. How much information was he willing to disclose? Did she really need to know everything?

 

The dogs smelt the person lurking in the bushes and barked. They didn't like the man walking into the house but they liked this one far less. More pieces of meat were fed through the fence and ignored. The dogs were well instructed and only ate what their owner fed them. They liked her and wanted to please her. One of the dogs managed to take a bite and the rip of fabric, accompanied by a long string of curses barely audible over the barking.

He had not anticipated visitors. Especially this one. Anger filled his veins and he stuck his hand in throwing caution to the wind, trying desperately to retrieve the missing sleeve. 

Blood gushed where the dog's teeth scratched the surface of his hand but he was successful!

Turning away, he plotted what to do next.

 

Chapter 82

"Miss York? Mr Spencer is here to see you and won't leave until he does," said a very nervous Miss Tiel as she closed the door behind her.

"I am busy. Get rid of him."

"I can't. He followed me and is in the hallway, probably listening at the door as we speak!"

Arianrhod groaned. "What does he want? We had a meeting only a couple of days ago and all was well."

"When I asked him Miss York, he told me it was a private and delicate matter that was none of my business."

"Did he now?" Arianrhod raised an eyebrow and felt annoyed.

"So what should I do Miss York?"

She sighed, "Let him in. Nothing else you can do under the circumstances. Thank you for trying Miss Tiel."

Miss Tiel opened the door and revealed Mr Spencer standing quite close to the door, indicating that he had in fact overheard the two in discussion.

"Miss York is ready to see you now, Mr Spencer."

He wore a smirk as he strolled past her and responded, "I knew you could persuade her."

Arianrhod was quite displeased and said quite rudely, "What do you want? What couldn't wait?"

He pulled an envelope out of his suit and passed it to her.

"I think a million would be a good way to keep me quiet."

She opened the envelope, her face draining of colour. Was everyone in the business of blackmail these days? As she pulled the pictures out she laughed. They were merely of her and Frank talking at their vehicles. There was no way he could peg anything on her with these!

"A million for what? Talking to a friend?"

He shuffled uncomfortably. Mr Spencer did not envision this going this way.

"I'll tell everyone about your sick little habit!"

Arianrhod laughed, "I'm sorry? How did you come by these if you didn't share my "sick little habit" Mr Spencer? Look, I will forget you walked in here and tried to blackmail me and you will walk out of here and never speak a word of this. You see, Mr Spencer, I CAN get you for blackmail. Would you like me to call the police or my lawyer?"

He shook his head and stood shakily, then left a much more subdued man.

There was no way he could extort more money from her he now realised. The merger was complete and it was his fault for not asking for more. His old company had tripled on the stock market since the sale and he realised just how little he had been persuaded to sell it for. He felt a fool. Unfortunately, he had been beaten by a better player and it didn’t sit well with him.

 

Chapter 83

Detective Harrison looked at the paper and furiously ran to a vehicle. Bill Davies had made a call to emergency but a shot was heard and the line was still open, so a trace was made. The exact location was not far from an abandoned warehouse, approximately twenty kilometres away from the station. This could be the information they needed to get the killer and hopefully find Tara and her missing sister Kali as well. Perhaps, some of the other missing ladies will also be found. Alive, he hoped.

 

This had all gone wrong for some reason and panic, something he was not accustomed to, took over. It made him clumsy and his mind was working in slow-motion. He knew he had to get away and quickly. The man had called someone and if it was the police, they would be on their way.

Damn!

He sat in the van, still full of the girls, and drove away. Where could he hide until this mess settled down? He remembered that his old aunt lived not far from here and her hearing was not the best. Maybe he could park the car in her garage for a few days before he could decide what to do next?

 

 

Chapter 84

I watched nervously as Paul made his way up my path and was curious to see that the dogs were not attacking him but were rather more interested in the bushes. Pulling the door slightly ajar, I yelled out to Paul, "Paul! Before you come in, could you please check the bushes for me? I think someone is stalking me."

Paul raised an eyebrow and wondered what was going on. He shrugged and replied, "Sure. I've always been your lackey, right?"

That comment hurt. 

"Please?"

Paul made his way over to the dogs and noticed a collection of meat chunks in various stages of decay. Someone was trying to befriend the dogs or kill them. They continued to bark, oblivious to his presence. He bent down cautiously, knowing that the dogs could and probably have been trained to attack, and collected a couple of chunks of fresh meat. Straightening out, he walked back to the door.

"Looks like you have friends," he drawled as he took in her panicked and extremely waif-like self. 

I trembled uncontrollably as I looked at his hands full of meat chunks and started to cry. Mawsie slithered off me and surprisingly didn't leave the house but returned to Jade and the tree stump. I sat on the door-step and cried, "I am not going crazy after all. There is someone after me?"

Paul looked at me and nodded his head, "I would hesitate a guess and say yes. Have you called the police?"

"Yes but they can't do anything until I am actually harmed."

He bashed a fist at the step and said some profanity beneath his breath.

Calming myself, I stood and straightened and walked inside, bidding him to do the same. We walked out into the sun room and sat on the grass, where I felt safe, surrounded by my animals. Paul's presence made a difference.

"What have you come to tell me? That you know who is stalking me?"

"No. I wanted to see how you were doing and to fill you in on your so called friends."

"Air and James?"

Paul nodded his head as I let out a long, wobbly sigh.

"How do you fit in with this mess?"

He looked at me and paused, obviously rephrasing what he was about to say in his head.

"I never meant to hurt you. It was just a commissioned job, please understand that."

Backing away slightly, my breath trapped in my throat, I croaked out silently, "W-w-what?"

"I was given the task of gaining your trust and then disposing of you."

I passed out on the grass, the information more than I could handle.

 

Chapter 85

He drove up the driveway and jumped out. Banging on the door was futile; she was as deaf as a post. Luckily, he remembered that she kept a spare set of keys on her porch, so he ran to the back and found them under the pot-plant. He knew that the police were close behind, so he ran downstairs, opened the front door, ran past the oblivious aunt, who was sleeping in her chair, with the soapies still on and opened the garage. As he pulled the garage door closed, he heard police sirens whizz past and breathed a sigh of relief. The girls were getting rowdy. He will have to do something with them and soon!

Walking back into the living room, he turned off the screaming television and tidied up, straightening a few scattered cushions and removing the old tea pot and stale cream. Regardless of his "hobby", he really loved his family. Bending over, he gave the wrinkled cheek a kiss. The soft folds of skin smelt of powder and lilacs, reminding him of his youth and how glamorous she had always looked. He gazed at her now and felt pity and was angry at himself for not visiting often. She must be lonely.

He took off his gloves and locked the door before heading upstairs to clean himself up. Uncle George used to be his size, maybe Aunt Jane had kept a few of his things in her closet? He pulled open the wardrobe doors and an overpowering smell of mothballs and dust wafted out in a cloud to greet him. Coughing, he went to the window and opened it, pulling open the curtains to let the light in too. He saw that she kept his picture on her dresser and smiled. It was when he was a little boy and they had gone to the park to fly a kite that she had bought him. The simplicity of days gone by...

Spotting a shirt and a pair of jeans, he grabbed them and made his way to the bathroom. A shower and clean, fresh clothes made him feel better. Taking his dirty clothing, he placed them in a bag he found in a closet and took it downstairs. Hopefully his aunt was awake by now.

The noise that was coming from the garage was quite loud as he stepped off the staircase, so he walked over to it first. Pulling open the door, he stared at the mass of girls. They were bleeding and he was all clean. They screamed for help and he sighed again. What was he to do with them? Maybe he should just kill them so they stopped all the racket?

"Girls! Girls!" he tried to sooth the tension. "Look, I don't want to kill you but if you continue the screaming, you will leave me no choice. So how about a little peace and quiet, hey?"

He smiled a gorgeous smile and looked at them, oblivious to how messed up this all was. The girls however did quieten down immediately. As long as they were alive, there was hope. Patting one of them on the head, he said finally, "If you can think of a way that I can dispose of you, let me know."

Leaving them, he walked back into the lounge and sat on the sofa, took a magazine from the table and opened it to the crossword section. 

 

 

Chapter 86

When I came to, I was all alone in my bed. Maybe I had dreamt it? Rubbing my eyes and face, I slowly sat up and looked about my room. My clothing had been taken off and neatly folded on a dresser.

I never folded my clothing.

Fear gripped me as I sprang out of bed, unclothed, and ran through the house searching for Paul. Where was he? My darling snakes slithered about my feet in greeting and outside the dogs were going crazy with their barking. That was what had woken me!

On the counter in the kitchen were chunks of meat in a saucer and my phone was beside it. Hastily I grabbed the phone and dialled the police, advising them that I suspected it to be poisoned. In their typical fashion, they stated that it wasn't an emergency and that someone would be around when they could and hung up on me. 

As I made my way back to the bedroom, I heard one of my dogs start to squeal in pain and just as suddenly it stopped. I ran to my sun-room and tried to peer out but saw nothing. Locking the door, I bolted for the front door and locked it too just as my doorbell rang. Pressing the intercom fearfully, the image of Hematite's glazed eyes peered eerily into the intercom. It moved back slowly enough to show me that it had been severed and blood oozed out freely before a bloodied hand smeared the video lens and the screen went red.

I screamed and dialled the police again advising them of what had just happened but they merely tried to calm me, advising once again that someone would be around as soon as possible.

Outside Pearl took turns in barking at the shadows in the bushes and howling for the loss of her brother.

 

 

Chapter 87

Detective Harrison had called an emergency meeting and now stood in front of a group of police officers and other detectives, yelling in frustration.

"How do you lose a large, black van? You are in patrol cars and this monster has vanished!! Someone please tell me how this happened?"

Various officers doodled on their pieces of paper, others looked about the room, a couple yawned and scratched. All this made him even angrier. He leant over his desk and grabbed a yawning policeman, yanking him out of his chair.

"Are we keeping you awake, officer?"

The young cop shook his head and straightened himself out before taking his seat once more. Some of his peers sniggered as discreetly as they could, hoping that they weren't pulled up next.

"Excuse me? Can we go now?"

He looked about the room for the person who had spoken and saw a female police officer he had spoken to only hours earlier. Her partner had mysteriously disappeared and they feared that she was a victim as she was on the case.

"Go! All of you! Get out! Go find me this deranged individual. Alive! ... I want to hurt him."

Everyone edged out of the room as quickly as possible, afraid of provoking the Senior Detective into creating a scene. He was oblivious, however, as he stared at the board with the pictures of the missing women. The anger that was driving his adrenaline would not dissipate and he needed to find this man quickly. Apparently the women were alive in the van and he was not sure how much longer this would be the case. He paused at the picture of Tara and laid a finger on it, vowing, "I will find you. I promise."

 

 

Chapter 88

Arianrhod snuggled into James' embrace. They were watching a show on TV, laying naked on the couch when loud knocking, followed by even louder profanities ensued from downstairs. The butler was away, as were the other hired help, to give the two new love-birds some time alone. Arianrhod sat up quickly, shaking with fear and ran to the bedroom to put some clothes on. James took another swig of his drink and slowly raised himself off the couch. Ordinarily he would have been afraid but now that everything was in the open, he knew that there were only two people that it could be and one of them was far too classy to act in this manner. Indifferent to his nakedness, he strolled to the stairs and turned on the hall lights. He could make out the person at the bottom of the stairs through the clear glass door. Luckily it was one-sided and the outside could not see in!

Taking a step down, his suspicions were confirmed.

Paul.

He groaned. What could he possibly want now? Pressing the intercom button, James spoke, "Paul, whatever it is, it can wait till morning. Or would you prefer the police here?"

"You wouldn't want to call the police, would you?"

James shuddered at the cool tone of Paul's voice. Damn it! What did he want? 

"I have paid you. Now get off my property before I call the police!"

"I ask you again, do you really want to call the police? I have far too much information, for you to casually hand me over to them. You have been ignoring my calls, as has your whore. I demand to see you both right now!"

"No guns! I will not tolerate guns in the house! There are panic buttons all over the place and I will not hesitate to press one if you so much as reach for a handkerchief, so help me God!"

Paul stepped back and removed his jacket and showed James through the clear door that he was unarmed. James sighed a slight sigh of relief and relented. Opening the door slowly, he commented, "I am not dressed for visitors."

Paul took in his naked form and grunted. He never liked the man.

Arianrhod was still in the bedroom and was listening, ears straining, trying to hear what was being said. Quickly and quietly, she grabbed his jeans and threw them on the couch where they were entwined only moments earlier. 

Paul walked up the stairs first, James not comfortable having him walk behind, especially as he was naked. He was grateful when he saw his jeans resting on the couch and hastily pulled them on. 

"Well?" asked James, annoyed that he was still in their lives.

"I refuse to kill her. Do your own dirty work but I'm going to tell her it you have hired someone to dispose of her."

Arianrhod boomed out of the bedroom, fully clothed, her hair flying around her as though charged with the electricity of her hatred. She stood inches from Paul's face, spitting the words, "How dare you!?!"

Paul casually wiped his brow and smiled. Calm and in control. This was more like it!

James tried to suss out the situation and re-evaluate. Why had Paul suddenly found a conscience? Was he in love with her?

"You love her?"

Paul stared at him incredulously. He shook his head and said, "No. I pity her. Feel sorry for her but I don't love her. You paid me far too late. I had already decided I was not going ahead with it by then."

"So why take our money if you were determined not to?" Arianrhod was still fuming but James pulled her to him and wrapped his arms about her protectively.

"You owed me for the mess you created by not paying when you should have. Think of it as interest."

"Did you come here to gloat?" James was still trying to determine why Paul had come, in such a fury and demanding to talk to them, when he now sat calmly on the seat and had his feet on the table.

"I came to tell you both and your "friend" to back off."

 

 

Chapter 89

Sharline was humming to herself as she walked about her apartment. It was so good having Frank back in her life. She had missed him. When the doorbell rang, she opened it without hesitation, expecting Frank to lift her up and twirl her about the room before dropping her on the bed to make love to her. Imagine her surprise when she saw Paul standing there instead!

Fear gripped her and she shook uncontrollably. Damn him!

"Hey babe. I didn't expect to receive such a warm welcome after our last... difference of opinion."

Paul strolled past her and winking, slapped her arse. He sat on the bed and patted it, indicating that she should sit beside him.

"What are you doing here?" she breathed, afraid of what he may do and painstakingly aware that she was all alone. Last time he was here she was bruised and bloodied.

"I feel great and wanted to take you out. Get dressed. You deserve a nice evening and to be spoilt."

Sharline hesitated and stood rooted to the spot. Where was Frank? Why did he have to be out tonight of all nights? Knowing that if she didn't comply, she would end up in the same place she was last time Paul was over, Sharline grudgingly dragged her feet to the cupboard, as slowly as she could, still hoping that Frank would miraculously show. Paul jumped up and grabbed her roughly by the arm, "Try and be a little more enthusiastic! We can do it nicely or not. It is up to you."

Quickly she removed a dress from the hanger and slipped it on, grabbing a purse and turning to him, "I'm ready. Let's go."

The quicker they left, the quicker they would return and hopefully, Frank would be waiting.

Paul spun her around and pinned her to the wall with his hips as he pressed his lips to her in a kiss that was far from gentle and loving.

"Maybe we should just stay here and make love all night," he commented as he took in her dishevelled appearance.

Sharline stood quietly, trying to return her breathing to normal. There was no point in arguing with him or fighting as he always won. She pasted a fake smile on her face and hoped to not anger him. Maybe this good behaviour would carry on into the night and things would not be as bad as they could be. She had only just recovered from his last visit.

He shook his head and whispered huskily into her neck, "No... I want to go out and make love on a dance floor. Let's go."

Sharline left the lights on. Hopefully, Frank would see this and understand that she had gone unwillingly.

 

 

Chapter 90

The pain was excruciating but survival was paramount.

"Kali?" her voice was barely a whisper but it caused the other girls to lash out in self-preservation and fear that the lunatic would return and kill them all. The sharp jab in the ribs she could handle but the foot that caught her bandaged and bleeding arm had her crying out audibly in pain. Luckily someone's hand was near her face and clamped her lips shut, muffling her tortured screams.

"Shhhhhhhhhh!" hissed the half-crazed mob of females in unison.

Kali responded in equally hushed tones, "That is my sister. We need to get out of here. What can we do? Any suggestions? Tara how did you end up here? Who knows you are missing?"

The whole van fell silent, ears straining to hear the possible approach of their murderer, while trying to listen to the conversation between the two estranged sisters.

The girl released her grip on Tara's mouth.

"Owwwww! I tried to say earlier, there are police and detectives scouring the area right now. They have been searching since the first girl disappeared and her body was discovered. Has everyone had a piece of bone removed from their left radius, I mean left forearm?"

"Yes," they all sobbed silently in the darkness of the van.

One of the girls piped up, "Is anyone near a door? Can you raise your hand and feel a handle? We should untangle ourselves first so we can escape easier, rather than tumbling out and creating an even bigger mess."

A girl was getting hysterical and half screamed, "I don't want to die!" The other girls tried to close her mouth from further outbursts, when another girl yelled, "This girl is dead!" and threw up, creating a wave of nausea and panic throughout the van.

 

 

Chapter 91

Sandra's phone rang and she hesitated to answer it. Was it him or the wife?

"Hello?" she whispered softly into the receiver.

"Baby girl! How is mummy doing?" his voice was full of warmth and it spread through her body like wild fire.

"Where have you been? I've missed you," she asked him, unsure if she should disclose his wife's visit or not.

"I have been tying up loose ends dearest heart, so that you and I can run away forever."

Sandra played with her bracelet and bit her bottom lip as she tried to stem the tears that flowed down her cheeks.

"Babe? Are you ok? What's wrong?" genuine concern filtered through in his voice.

She gathered her strength and confronted him, "Are you with me only to have a baby, then steal it from me and live happily ever after with your wife?"

A loud thump was heard as he pounded something on the other end and Sandra could feel more than hear his fury emitting through the line.

"Has she been to see you? Has that bitch hurt you? She is nothing but a malicious cow and we have been separated, waiting for our divorce to come through. What has she said? Tell me, has she hurt you? So help me God I will kill her if she has!"

Sandra slumped against the wall and sat on the ground. Relief washed over her as she realised that he still loved her and their baby and wanted to be a family. His concern was testament to that.

"No, she didn't hurt me physically. She came and said nasty things and left. She had your keys. How did she get them?"

He tried to recall when he had seen her last and how she would have taken them.

"I honestly don't know babe. I am so sorry. Please be ready to leave soon. I am almost done."

A cough and a female voice croaked in the background, "Who's that? Hello?"

Sandra felt tears welling in her eyes again, "Where are you?"

"Visiting family babe. I told you about my aunt that lives here in the neighbourhood. Old bat. I love her. Let me say goodbye and we'll be off soon. Kisses. I love you. Never forget that!"

She nodded her head and smiled through a veil of tears, whispering, "I love you too." 

 

 

Chapter 92

Arianrhod rounded on James, like a Fury! Imagine Alecto, Magaera and Tisiphone all rolled into one, in your face and ready to battle. James was surprised she wasn't frothing at the mouth and hadn't sprouted snakes for hair! She looked crazy angry!

"What now James? How do we stop that idiot from ruining everything? Kill him?"

James remained seated, surprised at his own calm under the circumstances. Normally the roles were reversed but of late, he was less worried and more in control. Well for the time being anyhow. Realistically, he was ready to jump out of the seat himself and scream in desperation but knew that one of them had to keep their wits.

"Air, sit down. We need a plan."

Arianrhod refused to sit but paced the room instead. 

"James, he knows too much. We shouldn't have given him so much information! We'll go to jail. James, I WILL NOT go to jail because of that stupid slut!"

James pressed his lips together and stood, pulling Arianrhod onto the couch beside him.

"Whatever he says, he cannot disclose who we are or any specific information, without incriminating himself. Don't you realise that he has done far worse and would go to jail if he so much as breathes our names? We have information on him that far outweighs his on us! Pull yourself together! He can't hurt us! He probably just wants more money. That's why he blackmailed you and why he stalked me. Relax..."

She took a deep breath and slumped into the couch. James was right. There was no point in getting upset.

James could see the change on her face and relaxed himself. He was glad that he had changed his mind and hadn't disposed of her as well because if Paul chose to go to the cops and divulge everything he knew, he would be in a right royal mess now.

 

 

Chapter 93

It was six hours and twenty-three minutes after my phone call that the police decided to show up. I was locked in my dungeon and shaking. Why was this all happening to me? Panic aside, I went to the intercom and all I could see was blood on the screen. I screamed and the police officer cleaned it, revealing two officers, in uniform and holding their badges up for me to see. After much coaxing and persuasion that they were not coming in to murder me and I on the phone verifying their badge numbers, they came inside.

"Do you have any idea who this could be and why?"

I was frantic and pacing the kitchen as they sat at the dining table. Biting my lip, I wiped the tears away and shook my head. 

"It could be jealousy?" the male officer suggested, looking around the kitchen while trying to admire me secretly so that his female partner would not notice.

"We need to take a look around your property and house. I will look outside and collect what samples I need and Constable Davies will look around inside," commented the female dryly. She was not impressed. The whole house, the way I was dressed didn't sit well with her. It was obvious she thought I deserved it.

As I was about to let her out via the sun room, Jade poked her head out from under a cupboard and slithered to me, wanting to be picked up. Constable Walker screamed, causing Mawsie to come out of hiding and see what the commotion was about. I hurried her into the sun room, trying to calm her and explained that they were my pets. Apparently, she has a fear of snakes.

Constable Davies giggled and poked his tongue through the glass at his partner, whose face was like a stormy cloud about to unleash a cyclone! He put his gloves on and turned to me, "I LOVE snakes!" and winked, walking off to the lounge room.

We walked into my bedroom first and he admired the bed and my decor. I could tell that he had other things on his mind but I was still in shock and fear. I had just lost my dog!

When we entered the dungeon, he had difficulty in controlling himself.

"This is so hot! Under different circumstances, I would ask you to show me the room in private."

I giggled nervously. It had been so long since I had any special visitors and he made me feel safe. Perhaps it was that sense of safety that lulled me into complacency because I slowly closed the door and turned to him. He shoved me against the wall and kissed me, sliding a hand beneath the robes. Realising that we were not alone, I pushed him away and panted, "Later! Come back alone."

Straightening ourselves, we walked out in time to see Constable Walker tapping on the glass, ready to leave.

 

 

Chapter 94

Sharline was looking for an escape the moment they walked into the club but knew it was useless. The club owner was a friend of Paul's and that meant that everyone there was going to keep an eye on her. There was no slipping out through a bathroom window as the club was underground and there was only one entry/exit. Music no longer brought her any relief and she desperately hoped that Frank was out looking for her by now. Only, he would never think to look here. Paul had his hand on her shoulder and the weight of it burnt, each moment it lingered felt like an eternity and she was sure her flesh was cooking merely from his touch. He had told her to smile and so that is what she was doing, even if on the inside she was screaming for help. A man at an adjacent table gave her an idea. He winked at her and ran his tongue over his lips in a tragic and freaky sort of way. Perfect! Paul was the most jealous human being she had ever encountered. Making sure that Paul couldn't see, she blew the stranger a kiss. His face lit up like a Christmas tree. He slapped another ape of a friend beside him and the table of burly men laughed loudly enough to capture Paul's interest. Looking over, he noticed the man making exaggerated kisses at her and making inappropriate gestures. His two hands holding an imaginary head as he raised and lowered them in front of his crotch. Paul's grip bit into her shoulder and he stood. Just what she had hoped for. He would go and get into a fight and she could escape! Only, Paul had pulled her with him while doing the math, had realised he was outnumbered. He was not going to let her escape as easily as that. Neither were the table of freaky men! They stood and followed Paul and Sharline out the door and into the street. This was not going well! 

Sharline realised just what a mistake she had made as the one she had acknowledged grabbed her and punched her face, the rest attacking Paul. Lying half unconscious on the ground, she turned her head and saw a bloodied Paul being beaten and kicked, as the baboon raised her dress, ripped her underwear and raped her on the street. With the first thrust, the dry and unprepared skin tore and bled. Not even as a virgin did she feel such pain. Trying to block out the pain and the imagery, she turned her head and captured Paul's gaze. It was only brief as he passed out. The rest of the men came and took turns with her battered body, leaving the pair only when both were limp and unresponsive.

 

 

Chapter 95

The girls were trying desperately to wriggle and move without attracting any attention. They knew they had to open the door and get out of the van - a challenge in itself, but once out, how would they get away? More girls had thrown up and another was discovered to be dead. Three others were unconscious and barely breathing, a couple were being pinned down to stop them from flying into hysterics and others were starting to go delirious.

"My only concern is that we will fall out of the van and have no energy or ability to leave wherever we are. We need a more comprehensive plan," argued Sienna. She seemed to be faring better than the others. Her arm was more healed then the newest patients.

"I don't care! I will not lay about waiting for him to return and kill me or slice more pieces off me!" cried Leah. Panic was welling up again and she knew that she could not contain her cries. Some of the girls tried to soothe her but she shook them off, ignoring her pain.

"You are right. We do need a plan but we also need to leave quickly, we don't know when he will return. How about the strongest of us try and escape and return for the less able?" queried Tara.

"I am not lying in this cesspool of death while you escape! You plan on leaving us for him to kill while you do what exactly? Save your own hide!" screeched a girl from the back.

"No one is going to leave you behind. We just don't know how we can all leave without attracting his attention yet saving ourselves," chimed in Kali.

"I say we just open the door and each for themselves," spoke another voice from the pile of bodies.

"I agree," said another.

"It's agreed then. We open the door and best of luck. Those that make it, make it and the others that are not as fit or awake stay to die," Tara added sarcastically.

"I don't want to die!" cried Leah once more.

Someone slapped her in the dark and she burst into tears. Things were not very optimistic.

"So we are right back where we started," said Sienna.

Tara was through playing games. She opened the door and let in a glimmer of light. Everyone paused, afraid to breathe. They could make out a garage which was favourable. It meant that they were not in the woods and had a glimmer of hope of rescue.

"I am going to get out. Those well enough to do so, join me. It looks like we can go next door and alert the neighbours, get help and escape," whispered Tara to the others.

As she tumbled out as quietly as she could, she heard footsteps coming closer so she quickly shut the door and slid down, trying to wiggle her way under the vehicle. In a Hollywood moment, she had just managed to conceal herself as the door to the garage opened and his feet came to rest millimetres in front of her face.

 

 

Chapter 96

He looked at the black door and noticed the blood smear. Did he leave that there or was it left by one of the girls when he dumped them in the river? Maybe when he hit one against the door accidentally in his rush earlier?

Something caught his eye at his feet and he realised that there was an escapee.

Bending down he yanked the girl out by her hair, causing her to scream in agony and muttered, "This is no way for a guest to behave! Where were you headed, hey?"

Tara spat in his face and he dropped her. He ground his foot into her bandaged arm and kicked her in the ribs, before plucking her up again and punched her in the face until she was unconscious. He opened the door and lifted her in, throwing her on top of the silent girls in the car.

"I think I have been more than nice to you all. Is this how you repay my hospitality? Maybe we should all go for a ride again? Hmmm?"

With that he slammed the vehicle door shut and locked the doors. He grabbed a cloth and wiped his bloodied hands and then as an afterthought, he wiped down the van door and the floor. Nothing was going according to plan and he was anxious to be leaving with Sandra. Sure he loved his aunt but a fifteen minute visit was all he had hoped for. He had to regain control of himself and the situation.

"Who's that you are talking to darling boy?" yelled his aunt from the other room.

He must have been noisy for her to have heard. Damn!

"No one! I was tidying your garage," he responded swiftly.

"Sounded like you were murdering a girl! Sounded like a scream. Was that you screaming like a girl? Did you hurt yourself?"

He ground his teeth in frustration and replied, "Yep. That was me. I hit my hand."

All he needed was her saying something stupid like that and the police would be all over him. The irony! Walking into the living room where his aunt was seated in front of her favourite show on television, he stooped and gave her wrinkled cheek a kiss.

"Do I look like I could kill a girl, auntie?" he joked.

"My darling boy, you couldn't hurt a fly!"

 

 

Chapter 97

I felt only slightly better since the police came and truth be told, it was thanks to the small amount of attention lavished on me by Constable Davies rather than any police presence. Interestingly, Pearl had been less vocal since the incidence with Hematite. The other animals were also sombre and shared in our collective grief. 

As I paced my living room, Jade and Mawsie slithered over and I wrapped each about me protectively. Not many people felt comfortable around snakes and this was a good thing. Opening my door to my personal dungeon, I paused at the wall where he had pressed his warm body against mine only hours earlier and a warm blush spread through me. On cue, the doorbell rang.

I looked at the camera and noticed it was him. He looked even more handsome out of uniform than in it and I was a sucker for a man in uniform! Pressing the release button, he pushed the gate and let himself in. Glancing at my attire, I realised that I had not really planned on his return and shrugged. If he was interested, he would just have to take me as I am.

My sheer top and long black dress, accented my slim but curvy figure optimally and my bare feet let me walk soundlessly about my house. The only accessories were my two babies wrapped about me; Jade as a shawl and Mawsie as a belt.

There was a soft knock on my door and I opened it. He looked at the two snakes and grinned.

"May I?" he asked, indicating to Jade.

"Sure. Just let me uncoil her first. Actually, it may be better if I give you Mawsitsit instead as he is less temperamental at present. Jade is pregnant."

He raised an eyebrow but said nothing as I let him hold Mawsie. Mawsie, however, didn't like being handed over and hissed in annoyance. 

"On the other hand, maybe it isn't such a great idea. Give me a second, I'll go put them both away," I spoke as I walked over and draped the two on their tree branch. He had followed me and stood close, his breath fanning my neck warmly. 

I swallowed and shivers ran up my spine when I felt his hands on my waist.

"I had hoped for a personal tour of your dungeon," he whispered.

Turning in his embrace, I planted a kiss on his cheek and pulled him over to my playroom.

 

 

Chapter 98

Sharline tried to open her eyes but a stabbing pain forced them shut again. A cry of agony escaped her lips and someone in the foggy distance yelled, "She's alive!" After what seemed an eternity, ambulance sirens pierced the silent night and she felt, more than she heard the commotion about her. Everything was hazy before she passed out again.

The next time she attempted to open her eyes, lights blinded her and she winced in pain. The smell of hospital was all about her and she felt safe.  No one could hurt her here.

"Can I get you to open your eyes?" a man asked softly as he lifted her wrist to test her pulse.

Ever so slowly, Sharline raised her lids, forcing her eyes to adjust to the unnatural light.

"Good. Now, can we try moving your fingers?" requested the doctor.

Once again she tried to obey and after a couple of attempts eventually gave up on the task. Her voice was locked away and try as she might, not a sound would come out.

"Try not to talk. You have experienced a great trauma and so you may not be able to talk or move for a while. Rest. You are safe here. If you need anything, a nurse will be watching you or if you regain movement just press this buzzer," he said, handing her a metal cylinder.

Sharline attempted to nod, tears running down her cheeks,

"Your friend is having an emergency operation. He's had a few ruptured internal organs and had serious bleeding. We will notify you as soon as we know his condition."

Sharline tried nodded again and this time, tears of relief chased the other tears away. She wasn't sure she wanted Paul dead, she still loved him but she wasn't sure she wanted him alive either.

The doctor walked away and in rushed a nurse. She fiddled with the knobs on her drip and patted her bed. She looked over the chart and administered some drug or other into the drip that was connected to her arm. Shaking her head, the matronly old maid spat, "If you young girls didn't dress the way you did, this kind of thing would never happen." Checking the charts once more, she wrote something down and walked away.

Sharline's clothing was folded on a chair to her left that sat beneath a window sill.

Dawn.

More tears flowed as she dwelled on what the nurse said. Yes. It was her fault. She encouraged the buffoons. If only she had played nicely with Paul! She may now be home already and in Frank's embrace rather than stuck in a hospital, with no way of notifying anyone of her whereabouts.

 

 

Chapter 99

Frank paced the room and kept a vigil on the phone and door. She had left in a hurry and hadn't turned off the lights.

Something about the whole situation made him feel uneasy.

Sharline had trusted him to protect her and he had failed. If only he knew the name of the ex-boyfriend! She had refused to discuss him and so Frank was left feeling helpless and frustrated.

He had made plans for the evening and now it was all going to waste!

Frank contemplated searching the neighbourhood but it seemed pointless as he had no idea where to start. Then, of course, what if she returned and needed him!?!

His phone vibrated and he pulled it out of his pocket. It wasn't Sharline as her mobile was still on the dresser by the bed.

 

New message:

We need to talk.

Arianrhod

 

He pursed his lips and snorted. Why did drama always occur in multiplies? Why did it always pour and never rain gently?

Frank deleted the message. It was inconsequential right now. He had far more important issues at hand.

The phone rang and he looked down. She was persistent! Pressing a button, he silenced the phone and left it on the counter next to Sharline's. Frank sat on the bed and rubbed his temples. Why did everything have to start unravelling at the end? 

Grrrrrrr!

Standing abruptly, he paced the room once more. He would pace it until she walked through that door.

 

 

 

Chapter 100

The girls remained huddled in the van, unsure if they should move to the aid of Tara or not, for she had risked her life to save theirs but movement could get them all killed. Kali was shaken and afraid that she had lost her only remaining family member. What could any of them do?

"We can't stay here," whispered Sienna.

"But what can we do? Do you see what he's done to this poor girl?" cried a voice in the dark.

"We are all going to die," cried another hysterically.

The girls that were able hushed the ones that were crying but deep inside they felt just as helpless. What could be done?

"I won't sit around and wait for him to return and kill us. My sister risked her life, the least I can do is the same."

All the other girls sat in silence contemplating their own course of action.

"We are locked in," spoke Sienna.

"Well I guess I just have to grit my teeth and climb over to the driver's door and get out that way," said Kali shakily.

"But he can see you through the windscreen!" cried someone.

"I will risk it. Better try and die then sit here and wait for him to carve me up some more."

She used every ounce of strength she had left in her reserves and clambered over the other girls before lifting herself over the seat. It took all her concentration to not scream out in agony and await her fate. There appeared to be no one outside but it was difficult to tell as it was dark and unfamiliar. Taking a moment to regain some courage, she sat in the seat and opened the door.

A shrill alarm pierced the silence and she froze in fear. Quickly she returned to the back of the van and the girls sat in horror. Twice now they had failed! 

He rushed into the garage and saw the driver's door open and cursed. One of them had gotten away. She couldn't have gone far. Silencing the alarm, he opened the back and demanded, "Where did she go?"

They all cried that they didn't know in unison.

"Well this is not going to be good for any of you unless we find her!'

He slammed the door shut and locked it, resetting the alarm.

Damn!

His patience was wearing thin. He would have to make an example of one of them to keep them in line!

 

 

Chapter 101

Sharline was living in her own personal hell. No one would tell her what was going on and she had seemed to have lost her ability to speak. If only she had died out there in the alley rather than live in this agony! When she left her home, she took no identification with her thus they didn't even know her name. Curiously, Paul appeared to have more than one. Not that she was surprised! The doctor had come in and told her that Michael was doing well and was in intensive care. His condition was stable for now and they would be monitoring him. Michael? She couldn't even ask who Michael was. Assuming they spoke of Paul, she let it slide.

Damn her voice and damn her body.

It was all defying her and refusing to cooperate just when she needed it the most. They had drips and monitors attached to her. The most she could do was cry but apparently this was normal for trauma victims.

Victims.

She refused to be a victim any longer! Yet, how was she to carry on a normal life when she couldn't even get up and go to the toilet on her own?

Frank.

Where was he? What was he doing? Was he looking for her? Did he assume she had run off with Paul?

So many questions. That was all she could do at present. Ask herself a million answer-less questions.

A different nurse came in and checked her drip and vitals, made a note on her chart and looked at her with sorrow.

"You'll be fine soon," she said as she patted her hair and left her on her own again in the cold, sterile room.

 

 

Chapter 102

The casual rendezvous with the young policeman had become a regular past time. Funnily, since his arrival, there were no more flashes of light and no more poisoned chunks of meat. Paul and the others had disappeared as well!

All was well with my universe again.

Whenever he arrives, we go straight to my dungeon and lock the doors, losing not only hours but once days as well! He knew how to use his handcuffs and wasn't afraid to experiment, much to my delight! We never left my house, as I preferred the safety of home and my critters and he never once made a fuss about it. He was so understanding!

I looked at my leather ensemble and smiled. The whip in my hands had been used in such a way so as not leave visible marks. He had a reputation to uphold after all. The candles gave the whole place an eerie glow and my heart raced. I was so turned on by him strapped to the torture table, stretched and bound. Walking over to his head, I sat on his face and commanded him to lick and not stop until I said so. Being a good boy he complied, much to my disappointment. My hand itched to use the whip again.

The rush of power made me dizzy and I swayed. 

This had to be the best way to live!

 

 

Chapter 103

The Hellish Saints had decided to get together again and the old abandoned warehouse seemed like the logical place to do so. They hadn't used the old haunt for a couple of weeks and the new location had far too many outsiders complaining of their presence. The gang of bikers totalled over an hundred and once all the eye candy was added, the number could nearly top two hundred! They had their own band and everything they needed. Large quantities of alcohol were secured as were other party treats.

By midnight the place was rocking.

Come two in the morning, one of the members had uncovered a door that led to a passage underground. They followed it and discovered another door, locked. A couple of shots fired at the stubborn door and it swung open to reveal a very interesting layout.

There was a bondage-style dungeon, complete with various fetish equipment and another door. More shots were fired and the door swung open as easily as the last. This led to another corridor, with another locked door. Having come this far, the group of bikers continued their shooting trend and unlocked the final door. 

What appeared to be an underground hospital of sorts was kitted out with numerous hospital beds and drips. There was fresh blood on the sheets, indicating that the rooms were used recently.

Maybe the old abandoned warehouse wasn't as abandoned as they thought?

 

 

Chapter 104

The power struggle between Arianrhod and James was becoming more apparent, each believing they had the upper hand and more intelligence. Unfortunately the situation between them had become complicated as they shared a bed regularly. However, James still withheld the keys to his house and home, much to Arianrhod's disgust. She was annoyed that he had a key to her apartment but she had to wait around like some common one-night stand, begging to spend time with him at his place.

"All this drama aside, when will I be granted the same privileges that you currently enjoy?" asked Arianrhod waspishly.

James looked up from the paperwork he was reading and raised an eyebrow. She was dressed like a hooker, with her melted mascara and smudged lipstick. Why was he with her?

"What are you talking about?" he asked, annoyed that she had interrupted his train of thought with some self-centred, selfish reflection.

She paced the study in her clothing from the night before, refusing to leave without a set of keys. This affair had gone on long enough.

He raised an eyebrow and stared blankly at her.

"Keys," she spat through clenched teeth.

He shook his head, still oblivious to what she was asking of him. It was already ten past eight and he had to be in court at ten. Trying to be attentive to her every whim, he had not had time to prepare and even now, she was not satisfied but rather annoyed him about some keys.

"What about them?" he asked coolly. If she didn't leave shortly, he would have to ask her to do so or evict her with the aid of his very able butler Henry.

Sulking, Arianrhod continued to pace the room. How could he be so dense? Was he simply pretending he didn't understand so that he could worm his way out of a commitment? Well two could play this game!

"Nothing. Forget it. I am going home!"

Glancing up at her again, he almost sighed out loud with relief.

"You don't have to look so happy about it!" she cried, shoving her belongings into her overnight bag angrily.

Once again he looked up at her and shook his head in bewilderment. What was she on about now?

"I have a court case in an hour or so and you are dribbling some inconsequential shayt. Can we talk about this later? I really don't have time for your mood swings right now."

Arianrhod grabbed her car keys from the desk and stormed out of the house before James had any opportunity to really comprehend what had just happened. She left quickly, afraid he would see the tears welling in her eyes and she would be damned if she showed him any weaknesses! As far as he was concerned, she was indifferent in her feelings toward him.

James took another sip of coffee and returned to his paperwork.

 

 

Chapter 105

As Paul regained consciousness, he was aware of a pain of such magnitude that he had never felt before! He was certain he would die, protecting the honour of Sharline but she had looked at him so sadly at the end that it felt like an apology.

"Welcome back Michael," spoke a young nurse, who happened to be in the room checking his vitals as he came to.

His voice was hoarse and barely a squeak came out. She poured him some water and gently raised his head, tilting it so he could take a drink comfortably. Once moist, he cleared his throat.

"Thank you," he told her.

He had so many questions but the nurse pre-empted the first one and replied, "Your friend is fine and resting. So far the only lasting injury appears her loss of voice and temporary loss of movement, otherwise she is as well as she can be, under the circumstances."

Paul sighed in relief.

"Michael, we will need to ask you a few questions. Do you feel ready to do so now or should we wait for a bit?"

Michael.

She had said the name again. It had been eons since he had used that name and it no longer felt familiar. They must have emptied his wallet and found the legal letter addressed to him from Arianrhod and her father. That was the only identification that he had on him. He had no driver's licence, nor bank cards.

"I will be happy to assist in a little while. I need to rest for a bit if that is ok?"

The nurse smiled and caressed his hand.

"Of course. Take as long as you need. If you require my services, simply press the buzzer," she winked as she handed him a plastic, remote-like device with buttons.

 

 

Chapter 106

Sandra felt strange cramps in her stomach. Was this normal in pregnancy? She eased herself down on the sofa and propped her back with a pillow. Something felt wrong. Trying desperately to relax, she breathed as she had seen the ladies do when in labour on TV but all that did was increase her heart rate even more.

Raising herself again, she went to look for her keys. Probably best to make an appointment first, so she didn't have to wait for hours at the doctor's office. The young girl on the phone said that if she was cramping so early in pregnancy, something was definitely wrong and she may be better off going straight to the hospital.

Hyperventilating now, she sat on the floor and burst into tears. Playing with the charm bracelet, she wondered if it was due to stress brought on by Elizabeth's visit?

After fifteen minutes of crying on the floor, the cramping subsided and she breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe she should go and get checked out just in case? Sandra called the doctor's office once more and requested an appointment with her doctor, against the wishes of the young receptionist. It was probably nothing. Better safe than sorry, right?

Once they left and got married, nothing would ever upset her again! Oh how she longed for her own little cottage and to raise her baby in a loving, happy relationship! Sandra dreaded the thought that she may be left to raise the child on her own or worse yet, that he would take the baby away from her.

Just then the cramping returned. 

It appeared to be triggered by stress. Maybe the doctor would prescribe something to help her relax? Maybe they would leave soon and the stress would disappear?

 

Chapter 107

He had not moved since he had sat down, his eyes glued to the door. Where was she? Frank glanced down and realised that it was already a day since she had gone and not returned. He was caught in a dilemma. Does he go and try finding her, walk aimlessly around the streets, checking random clubs, etc or does he stay put and wait for her, for she may call? Never had he felt so helpless! Picking up her discarded bathrobe, he held it to his cheek and inhaled deeply, committing her scent to memory. 

"Call!" he willed the phone, standing and pacing the room.

Only it wasn't her that called. Arianrhod had been calling him at fifteen minute intervals all night and he was furious! What if Sharline had tried to call and couldn't get through? This time he answered.

"Listen carefully, for I won't repeat myself. DO NOT CALL ME AGAIN! I will call you when I am good and ready and this childish and amateurish behaviour is only making me angry. Now piss off and pass on the message to your friend as well," he spat into the mobile, furious. He wanted to hit someone or something.

Realising he could not call the police and make a missing person's claim, he punched the bed and pillow. Sharline would be mad if he damaged the walls. 

"Oh baby, where are you?" he sobbed, pulling back the curtain and hooping to see her walk up the road. Alas, no Sharline.

There was something he could do. He had a contact at the police, he just remembered! Maybe she'll help? She owed him a favour or two. Quickly, he dialled her number but the auto-message came on, informing him that the number had been disconnected. If only he could remember her last name! Then he could try the various precincts.

Frank returned to the bed and sat once more, staring at the door like a man who had lost everything but hope.

 

Arianrhod stared at her own mobile, confused. She was mad at all the men in her life. Why were they all turning on her? She sent James a message and crawled back into bed, crying until she was exhausted and asleep.

 

James picked up his phone and read the message.

Frank in a mood. Don't call him or he may turn on us.

Great! He hated being stagnant and wanted this all over and soon!

 

 

Chapter 108

Pain or no pain, she refused to stay put. He was going to kill them all and sooner, thanks to her. Kali scrambled desperately through the van, looking for Tara. The girls in the van sobbed, some quietly to themselves, others so loud, it hurt her ears. She was desperate to escape. Shaking Tara, she slapped her and begged her to open her eyes. 

"Come on! Please! Wake up! We have to get out of here," she cried.

Kali had found a new reserve of energy. Funny how your survival instincts kick in! Tara slowly came to, throbbing pain debilitating her but this did not deter Kali. 

"Tara, he is going to kill us if we don't get out of here!"

Sienna grabbed her arm and stated, "There is no way out. What are you going to do? Get us all killed?"

Kali stared at her, spitting back, "We are all dead anyway! At least trying to get free gives us hope of survival. You do what you want, we are getting out of here!'

"Brave words. You are idiots. He has alarms, locks, light, guns, knives... I can go on if you like? How do you think you'll escape, oh wise one?" she mocked.

As Kali prepared her retort, the lights came on in the garage, followed by the tell-tale beep of the car alarm. The van door was wrenched open and he angrily yanked a body out. It was a girl that hadn't spoken a great deal and much to everyone's shame, no one even knew her name. Holding her up so that they could all see, he cut the bandage off her arm, exposing bone and bloody flesh. He then proceeded to put his cigarette out, using her wound as an ashtray. The screams sent a chilling quiet through the rest of the girls as they stared in terror. A small knife flicked out of nowhere and sliced off a hunk of hair, tossing it into the van much to the girls' disgust. As his fingers curled into the exposed flesh of her arm, the other hand pressed themselves into the young victim's eyes. The screams of pain, coupled with the popping sound her eyeballs made, caused many to throw up. Fortunately, the young girl passed out, though this annoyed him greatly. Bending down, he sliced off her head like a barbarian butcher and threw it in with the rest of the girls.

"That should be enough to keep you company!"

He looked at the bloodied mess and cursed, before he reached in and yanked another girl out. 

"You! Clean this up or you'll be next!"

The girl barely had strength to kneel on the concrete floor but pushed herself to comply with his wishes, using her sleeve. He snorted and took off his shirt, tossing it down to her.

"Here, use this!"

Taking off his trousers, he wiped himself clean as best he could, the returned to the house. A quick shower and he was as good as new.

Having learnt his lesson earlier, he had drugged his aunt with sleeping pills in her tea to ensure she didn't hear a thing and the neighbours? Well they knew she was deaf. They would put down the screams to a possible TV show turned up loud.

"That should keep them in check for a bit!" he thought smugly.

 

 

Chapter 109

I was enraptured with my new toy! He played rough but safe and through him I experienced things I had never expected. His wealth of knowledge surpassed mine in such a way that left me breathless and yearning for more. Thanks to him, I even started venturing out, albeit with him only but still... 

We had recently gone to a crazy underground party that he was invited to. Masks were optional, so I pulled out all stops and went with him to buy a new one. It was so fancy and intricate! The mask was probably one of the nicest I had seen let alone owned. The soft, muted greys enhanced the vibrant blues, aquas, greens and yellows. The mask could put a peacock to shame!

As we went hand in hand down the steps, it felt as though the ground and crowd were swallowing us up. The writhing bodies were both sensual and harsh. This was a BDSM party, with the whole place kitted out in such a way to leave little to the imagination. People were dangling above us, held up by their nipples and sexual organs. I was not sure if they had reached nirvana or whether the pain was something that they were addicted to. Many were bound and leashed, crawling around with their Masters leading them in tow. Studs and leather were the predominant theme and I had worn an all leather number too, my genitals, rear and breasts the only things exposed. My policeman was dressed in a similar garb, only his screamed authority unlike the chained beasts that rubbed themselves against us as we passed, like cats wanting food. His mask was something akin to the phantom of the opera's, a harsh contrast to my colourful one. In fact, it appeared that my mask was the only thing of colour in this place.

I watched in fascination as nails raked flesh, causing blood to drip onto the hard, concrete floor. Whips were something to try and something to avoid, as some were studded and looked like they may cause quite a bit of pain if they accidentally dug into you. Sparks of electricity flew from one corner and I watched a man being given electric shock therapy while another girl serviced him. I wondered what that felt like? Did he even feel any pleasure or was his brain fried? I stared at a girl ride a man like a horse, her spurs digging into his thighs painfully. Another Master and slave passed, the slave stopping to lick the shoes of all that walked by.

My Constable led me to a wall with chains and fastened them around my ankles first, spreading my legs, before securing my hands. An involuntary shudder passed through me as I waited impatiently, hoping he would be gentle at first. He smiled and kissed me. I scant noticed the hose he had inserted, before a warm liquid filled me. It was not unpleasant but it wasn't something I would have done on my own. The smells and location were finally beginning to have their own affect.

I am ready for anything.

 

 

Chapter 110

Arianrhod drummed her nails on the desk impatiently, her mind wandering on other issues, not focusing on the problems at hand. Her father had called a board meeting and they were all seated in their usual places, except for her. She ran late and was now seated at the opposite end of the table. Maybe had she been seated by her father's side, as she was supposed to, she would have forced herself to pay attention. Instead, all eyes were on her now and she had no idea what had been said the past hour or more.

Looking blankly back at her father, she stood and asked to be excused. As she walked out of the room, her father was hot on her heels and grabbed her by the arm.

Clenching tightly, he threatened, "I don't care what you and that boy have going on but it is interfering with your work. Either drop one or the other."

Arianrhod stared at him in disbelief.

"Have I ever given you cause for concern father?"

He didn't drop his hand away but instead pulled her closer and said softly, only for her to hear, "Do you forget why we went to his office? I saw your photos. Get rid of him. That is an order. If you do not, I will personally fire you. You have a week."

With that he turned on his heel and returned to the boardroom, making excuses for his daughter's absence, leaving Air to stand in shock outside the door.

 

 

Chapter 111

The doctor looked over the charts and waited for the patient to wake. There were so many questions and none had as yet been answered. The main one plaguing his mind at present, who was footing the bill? He had a family to feed and this was no charity.

As the eyelids fluttered open, the doctor cleared his throat and waited to be acknowledged. Their eyes met and he stepped closer to the patient.

"Michael, how do you feel today? We have many questions that need to be answered."

Paul swallowed and tried to prop himself up. He had broken ribs and punctured organs, so movement was very painful. The nurse that had flirted with him had walked in and seen him struggle and went immediately to his side to help. She wanted to hear the answers herself.

"What would you like to know?" he managed to say in between breaths.

"Your name is Michael Preston?"

"Yes."

"Who is the woman that was found with you? What is her connection with you?"

He listened to the question and realised that maybe Sharline was dead. Why else would they need to confirm her identity? They had told him she had lost her voice but maybe she had sustained greater injuries than they first thought?

The doctor stared intently at his face and realised that Michael didn't know what had happened. He had been in surgery and recovering since the ordeal.

"Well, there was you and a lady of similar age that were found in similar states. The lady has no identification, no telephone, no dental records... we have no idea who she is nor how she came to be with you."

Paul's mind raced and he thought of ways to make this situation work to his advantage. He needed to know what had happened to her first though.

"What happened to her? Is she ok?"

"She is as well as can be under the circumstances. She suffered great haemorrhaging from repeated rape and has many bruises and breaks. At the moment she is immobile and can only communicate by blinking yes or no. Due to the trauma, she has lost her voice."

This could definitely work in his favour!

"The girl was an ex girlfriend. We slept together a couple of times but other than that, I know very little about her. She gave me two names, I heard others calling her something else... I broke it off when she started acting all crazy psycho on me and started imagining things."

"Really? Such as?"

"Well she thought that everyone was after her and that all her ex boyfriends beat her up. I tried to be reasonable but when she hit herself with a bottle over the head and yelled at me, blaming me for it... well I said I wanted out!"

"Ah-ha. So her name?"

"Last name I had was Crystal. We ran into one another in the club. She said some of the guys were after her. Well she had been flirting with them all evening and then came and sat in my lap. When I was about to leave, she followed, as did they. We got into a fight and I fell. I didn't see what happened to her."

"Ok. Do you have a surname for Crystal?"

"No. Like I said, I didn't date her for long. I really don't know who she is and if that is her real name or not."

The doctor grunted and walked off, re-reading his notes. Such a shame. The girl looked normal but was a schizophrenic by the sounds of it.

Paul smiled at the nurse, who was glad that he was single and definitely not married to that pretty girl without a voice!

 

 

Chapter 112

She had been sent home with strict instructions, rest and do not get overly excited. Sandra sighed and lay on the sofa, lifting her legs and placing a pillow beneath her knees as the nurse had shown her. She smiled when she recalled the nurse's curiosity at the bone bracelet.

"Where did you get that? It gives me the creeps!" asked the young nurse with a grimace.

"My partner bought it for me," Sandra had responded.

"I don't know why it bothers me so much but it does. You are ok with wearing bones on your wrist?"

Sandra realised that the gift was quirky but loved it because he had given it to her.

"There are messages engraved on the pieces. I am sure it is wood or plastic of sorts. Surely you can't buy real bone?"

The young nurse shivered and took a closer look. 

"It has Morse code messages engraved into the pieces! The bone looks like it belongs to a primate. Probably illegal apes or something?" asked the nurse.

Sandra shrugged and replied, "I doubt it. He bought it here somewhere and every now and then brings me a new charm to add to my collection. There are no monkeys here."

Unconvinced, the young nurse moved away and said, "Whatever it is, it really gives me the heebie-jeebies. I have a bit of psychic abilities I am told and can get vibes from certain people and things. That gives me a whole lot of bad vibes!"

Not wanting to offend the nurse but offended herself, Sandra gritted, "Each to their own. I don't believe in all that mumbo jumbo and love my gift."

Looking at her bracelet now that she was home, she could understand why the young nurse disliked it. Heck, she would probably have reacted the same way had it not held such emotional ties to her beloved. 

On her way home, he had called to say that he was staying the night at his aunt's as she was unwell but that he would be with her tomorrow.

Her heart had raced and skipped a beat. She had waited this long, what did it matter if she waited another day?

 

 

Chapter 113

He had not eaten or slept in over twenty-four hours and had been on the phone to every hospital and police centre, looking for her. Where could she have disappeared? It was unlike her to not even call. Frank was getting desperate. He wanted to leave but wanted to be home in case she needed him too. Cashing in on favours, he called all his influential acquaintances to chase her up as well.

There was no girl by the name of Sharline anywhere.

Did he know a Crystal?

Why would he know a hooker that had gotten herself raped and her client beaten up as well?

Sharline may be beaten and dead in some ditch and he was sitting on his fat arse waiting. He stood and grabbed a jumper of hers, along with some recent photos. The police would have to find her; he just had to file a missing persons report. As far as they are concerned, she is his fiancée and he has every right to look for her. It was unofficial but true. Frank had hoped to surprise Sharline and take her on a well deserved holiday and propose.

So many things went wrong!!!

If only he could finish the matter which he had primarily returned for, then he would be free to laze about on remote beaches in the Bahamas with the love of his life.

At the police station, Frank handed over the photos and advised that Sharline was missing.

"Is this your daughter sir?" asked the policewoman innocently.

"My fiancée," he growled in return.

"I'm very sorry sir. Let's fill out this form and assign someone to look after you."

Frank was desolate. He had to find her!

 

 

Chapter 114

Brad from the Hellish Saints had gone to see Detective Harrison regarding another altercation with the police recently. Smythe was going to be arrested again, along with a couple of newbies. As their gang leader, Brad had hoped to come to some sort of amicable agreement on their behalf with the enforcers of law.

The weary detective sat at his desk, his head in his hands, messaging the temples. There was a throb that was getting stronger and not going away. He knew that every moment he wasted on menial issues could mean life or death for the remaining girls.

The biker leant back in his chair and looked about the office. Some seriously messed up pictures covered his walls! One picture in particular grabbed his attention. There was a picture of a girl with her arm sliced open and bone exposed. Beneath the picture was written, "Where could this monster be slicing these girls?"

"Ummm, Harrison? I may have something that may be of interest to you."

Detective Harrison looked up at him enquiringly and raised an eyebrow.

"Well, the night your boys and my boys had that 'disagreement' shall we say? We were actually having a get together and had assumed it was abandoned but a couple of them went exploring and uncovered some 'interesting' rooms. The set up could do some serious damage. It was assumed to be an old make-shift hospital, possibly for the military. Though why they would go to the extremes to hide it there, didn't make sense."

The Detective stood up and grabbed Brad by the collar of his jacket, saying as they walked out of the building, "You will take me there now. We’ll talk about your friends 'disagreement' later."

 

Chapter 115

Arianrhod was frustrated, angry and disappointed. Frustrated because she had worked so hard to get James, angry that she has to get rid of him or lose her job and disappointed with all the men in her life. How dare James treat her like she didn't matter?! How dare her father give her such an unreasonable ultimatum!?! 

She stood in front of her closet and surveyed the contents. Selecting a more slinky outfit, she applied darker than usual makeup and almost ran to the car. Refusing to cry, she turned her stereo on and found the most hard core, heavy metal song she could and tried to channel her anger instead. No one was going to make her feel like a fool. 

Entering an old, forgotten club that she had frequented regularly once upon a time, Arianrhod smiled as the familiarity enveloped her in its embrace. Faces she had once known intimately, greeted her as she pushed past the throng of bodies, squashed together in the dark. No one judged her and no one asked about her long absence. They just accepted her.

Still furious and pumped up from the drive and by the music, she went to the bar and ordered a special club mix that would knock her socks off. James' behaviour was inexcusable! How dare he take her for granted! After all the sacrifices she had made for him and the laws she was willing to break to keep him! A child. That is what he was acting like. She needed a man!

An arm snaked its way about her waist and she smelt a fragrance she had once worn herself. Turning, her eyes locked with Sera's. They were lovers and friends for a very long timeand then her threesome separated them.

Sera is a butch, larger lady but she was always well dressed and presentable. Arianrhod was normally attracted to more lipstick ladies but the connection they shared was deeper than looks. Taking her in, she noticed that Sera now wore a wedding band.

"Married?" she asked.

She laughed in response and shook her head.

"My mother passed away last year and I wear her band in memory. Where have you been hiding? Have you come back for me finally?"

Arianrhod grabbed her and kissed her instead.

Sera, however, pulled away and said, "I won't let you hurt me again. I am getting too old for games. You either want to try and make us work or we leave it at a casual run in at the bar."

 

 

Chapter 116

The severed head was rolled away in the corner with the dead bodies. Another girl had died in the past few hours and the forecast for the rest of the girls was grim at best. Melissa, the girl that had been forced to clean the blood had passed out with exhaustion and was nearly dead herself.

They had all blamed Kali and Tara but secretly they knew that it was really no one's fault. He was toying with them, like mice.

"I want to go home," declared a girl that had never spoken before. She was weak and seated near the dead bodies.

Everyone hushed and contemplated home themselves.

"How?" cried Kali. "We were nearly killed because Tara tried to escape and free us. How do we go home?"

The girl that had declared that she wanted to go home clambered over the bodies and into the front seat. All the remaining girls begged her to return because of what they had experienced the last time someone tried to escape. She ignored them and pulled off the plastic cover under the steering wheel. Yanking out the cords, she looked at them in the dim light, trying to work out which was which.

"Do you know what you are doing? Don't get us all killed by trying something you saw on TV!" exclaimed Sienna.

"My boyfriend went to jail for this. Trust me, I know what I am doing."

She sparked the wires and the engine came to life. Quickly she put the car in reverse and crashed out of the garage. He came running in, wielding a gun and aiming it at her face.

 

 

Chapter 117

The feelings were indescribable. It was all so surreal and frightening and that she didn't know what to do or think. The only way she could communicate was by blinking and even that worked only randomly at best. There was a subtle change in the way she was treated by staff and she was no longer sure if it was her imagination or not. A new drug had been added to her cocktail only this one made her head fuzzy, kind of like having your head stuffed with cotton wool. Sharline was getting scared. Wasn't this supposed to be her safe place?

A young nurse seemed to delight in hurting her whenever she attended to her. She also said things to her that made no sense.

"I hope you are taking the time to think about the horrible things you have done to Michael. If it weren't for you, he wouldn't be in this mess! Then again, I would not have had the opportunity to meet him. I just wish you weren't a part of his life!"

Who was this Michael they all kept talking about? Was it Paul? Where was Paul? Maybe he was dead? A tear welled in her eye and dribbled out. She didn't want him dead. He had tried to protect her. She still loved him in a half crazy way that one loves a capturer and torturer. Stockholm Syndrome.

The doctor came in and kept shaking his head, mumbling, "Such a shame. What a waste."

They no longer spoke directly to her about her condition; instead they kept talking between themselves and shaking their heads. It was like a twisted horror movie. She wanted to scream but her body betrayed her and refused to cooperate. Even the movement she had initially had gone.

"Crystal, Michael has told us about you and we will try to help you as best we can."

Sharline stared at the doctor who had leant over her and wondered who he was talking about. Who is Crystal and who is Michael? Oh my Lord! They had her mixed up with someone else! If she died, no one would know it was her. Maybe the reason she felt so fuzzy was because of the mix-up? Oh if only she could talk and tell them! Tears welled in her eyes and the doctor wiped them away.

"Don't worry. You'll get all the help you need. Rest."

 

 

Chapter 118

The court case had not gone as well as it could have because he had been wrapped up the in the dramas created by Arianrhod. Women! Why did they make life so difficult? He shook his head as he closed the door to his office and sat in his big, leather chair. The phone rang and he noticed it was her. He didn't have time for her mood swings. Instead he grabbed his things and went home, where she didn't have the keys to just barge in unannounced.

As he drove into the property, he realised just how much he craved personal space. He didn't like having Arianrhod's claws in him. There had to be a way to get rid of her. Nicely. He couldn't risk another disposal. Things were already heated enough. He needed a long shower and sleep.

 

Upon waking, he realised that his phone hadn't been inundated with the usual missed calls and messages. Usually if she called and he didn't answer, she would leave message after message and call over and over until he responded. Now, one call and silence. He pulled out the sim card and checked it before inserting it into his phone once more, turned it on and still nothing. Strange. Not that he was complaining. He grabbed a bite to eat and returned to visit some old haunts.

It was while he was standing at the bar of a BDSM party that he saw her. She had left the house! With some guy too. Asking around, he found out that the man who was dancing suggestively with her was a police officer. Interesting. He wondered if others knew.

Still no call or contact from Arianrhod. Should he care enough to worry? Probably not. If she had gotten herself disposed of, all the better for him. Or was it? He could be framed! Quickly, he downed his drink and went home, sending her a text message as he drove.

"Wondering where you are. Normally you aren't so quiet. Hope you aren't still mad."

 

 

Chapter 119

She was staring down the barrel of the gun and trying desperately to put the van into gear. The girls in the back had started screaming hysterically, some words of encouragement, others despair and gloom. He walked calmly in his underwear out into the garage and aimed. At the last moment the van moved and the gear clicked into place! Oh the joyous occasion! Only that was short lived. He fired with the skill of a marksman and the bullet wedged itself between her brows. Using the remaining energy that she had, she pressed on the accelerator. Unfortunately, she had gotten as far as a post. 

He cursed and stormed to the driver's side, yanking the dead girl out of the way, throwing her on the road. There was no need for privacy and secrecy anymore. The entire neighbourhood had heard the escape and the gun shot. As he clambered in, to take the place of the driver, some of the girls had dared to try and make a hasty escape through the back doors. The alarm had gone off and the shrill siren pierced the sky.

Gun in hand, he turned to the girls huddled in the back and spat, "You couldn't have done this quietly!? Now look what you have done!" 

He fired shots and killed one girl and wounded four. They all started to scream hysterically again. Jumping out of the van he hauled the girls that had tried to escape back inside and returned to the driver's seat.

"You are all going to pay for this!"

He reversed the dented vehicle and drove away, the neighbours peering uneasily through curtained windows. A couple had the decency to call the police and outline what they had just witnessed.

The wounded girls whimpered as he yelled at them all to be quiet. He needed to think. Where was he going to take them now? Police would be crawling all over the area like ants over a picnic blanket soon enough. They were still combing the area since the incident at the lake.

"SHUT UP! I AM TRYING TO THINK!" he yelled again and this time, he aimed his gun over his shoulder randomly firing away. 

Six shots connected with already hurting bodies. Some had been shot for the second and third time, yet they amazingly held their tongues in check despite their agonies. Being in pain was preferable to being dead.

Still angry and quite upset, he sat in stony silence as he drove and contemplated his next move. 

 

 

Chapter 120

It was night, so it was easy to sneak about the shadows. He finally located her and shut the door behind him. Leaning over her bed, he stared into her eyes. They spoke volumes; relief, love, happiness and confusion were all he could make out in the semi darkness. 

"Hi there. I hear you can't move or talk," he whispered into her ear.

Sharline blinked, her eyes flooding with tears. He was alive and he would straighten all this out! He would tell them she wasn't Crystal and that she knew no Michael. The guilt of her actions had been eating at her. If she hadn't flirted with trouble they wouldn't be in this mess. She wanted to apologise, to tell him that she regretted what she had done but her mute and immobile body stayed frozen, with nothing but tears to convey her feelings.

Staring at her, he was fascinated by the myriad of emotions flickering through her eyes. The tears he had not expected at all. Was a person supposed to be so awake when they were supposedly being drugged? 

He walked over to her chart and looked at it. Hmmmm. They were giving her anti-psychotics but at a very minimal dosage. Maybe if he changed it? Paul looked about and found a pen and added a one in front of the number already there.

Paul had disappeared from view and Sharline had begun to wonder if she had hallucinated him. Her ears had become overly sensitive and she could hear someone in her room. If it was Paul, he was still there. What was he doing? 

He returned and peered back into her eyes. Laying a hand on her arm, he bent close and kissed her. Pulling back, he smiled.

"Everything is going to be fine. It is all going to be as it should be."

Her heart raced in ecstatic relief. He was going to take care of her.

As silently as he appeared, Paul slunk through the shadows back to his own room. That buxom nurse was going to be on night duty and had offered to help him shower. 

It was a great night, they both thought.

 

 

Chapter 121

Standing at the door, Detective Harrison looked around before he pressed the doorbell. He wondered how he could be so close, yet so far away from the girls and rescuing them. The curtain shuffled and he saw a frightened lady quickly drop it, causing it to sway unnaturally. Realising that the woman was not going to open the door to a man dressed in a suit, he knocked on the door loudly and yelled, "This is the police!"

Nothing.

He scowled. This was a waste of time. Understandably she was afraid but he needed to find the psycho and save the girls, if any were still alive. The thought made him queasy and he bashed against the door once more. She stood at the window and pulled the curtain back, talking on the phone.

"Prove it! I have the police on the phone!" she yelled at him.

"Detective Harrison. I am with the investigation for the man that drove away in the black van. Ask them to verify," he shouted back.

She spoke into the phone and stared at him uneasily, searching for other cars on the road. It was only when she noticed the police lights on his unmarked car that she relaxed visibly and opened the door.

"You have to understand, I am on my own and there was a maniac on a shooting spree," she said nervously.

He smiled and tried to calm himself as he spoke reassuringly, "I understand completely. I too would be hesitant to let a stranger in after something as shocking as that happened outside my door. So let us get this over with quickly, so that we may do our job, catch him and lock him up for a very long time."

She smiled nervously as she motioned for him to sit on her couch.

"Let's start with something trivial, like your name," he joked, easing the tension further.

"Anna-Maria Gonzales," she responded.

"Miss Gonzales, did you notice anything out of the ordinary? What can you tell me about what happened?"

"Well I know that Jessica is a widow and that she doesn't really have anyone. She talks fondly of a nephew but he is overseas I believe. Married, kids... you know. I think this freak has been watching us and realised that she was the easiest target and hid there. Oh my God! That could have been me! Did he kill her?"

She started to get hysterical and sobbed into a towel she had been crying into since the whole incident occurred.

"No ma'am. She is alive. Drugged but alive. We have taken her to hospital and she will be just fine. When did you notice him? When did he move in?"

"I don't know. I usually notice if someone is snooping about but this time... nothing! The first I knew of it was when the van broke the door down and then the gun fire!"

"What direction did he head off in?"

Anna-Maria cried and didn't have the energy to reply to the bombardment of questions at such a time. It could have been her, was all that she heard in her head.

Detective Harrison realised that he was not going to get any further and so he stood and excused himself. On his way out, he phoned the station to take the statements of all surrounding neighbours.

What was his link to Jessica and what had happened to blow his cover? Whatever it may be, he was grateful. 

He was so close now he could smell him! 

 

 

Chapter 122

"You have no obligations. How come?"

"I do. I am busy. You never see."

"What about work?"

"I have a job. Mine is a little more flexible than yours."

"They don't mind you taking personal time?"

"They know that is the way I succeed."

"What about money?"

"What about it?"

"Where do you get it from?"

"My job, like everyone else."

"So how come you have a seemingly endless supply of it?"

"I knew this was going to come up sooner or later. What concern is it of yours?"

"It is a concern if it is obtained illegally."

"It isn't. So no concern."

"Elaborate."

"None of your business."

"We have to end it if there is no trust."

"There is trust but obviously that is not enough. It is never enough."

"So tell me."

"I trust you. You don't trust me. You are right, this is not going to work."

"Don't be so hasty! Make me understand."

"Why?"

"Why not?"

"You wouldn't ask me if you trusted me."

"I want to trust you."

"So trust me. It isn't very difficult.'

"How do you earn your money?"

"I work."

"What do you do for a job?"

"You already know."

"And that gives you enough for your lifestyle?"

"Obviously."

"Are we cool?"

"No. We are over." 

 

 

Chapter 123

Frank realised that the main reason he had returned was put on hold thanks to the disappearance of Sharline. After days of searching, he had decided to re-check the local hospitals one at a time and verify that she was not there after all. He would do that after he contacted the morgues. Maybe she had been killed by that S.O.B. and he was searching in vain. 

He went to the nearby restaurant and took out his pen and diary and looked over his agenda. Two weeks behind schedule. They were supposed to be out of the country by now! How much did he really love and care for her? Could another pretty young face fill her shoes? Was she really that important to him? Sure they had fun in the sack but time was running out. 

The young waitress came by and took his order but gave him a strange look as she walked away. When she returned with his coffee, he asked, "What seems to have you baffled?"

The young girl blushed and stared at her feet as she mumbled, "You used to come in here with a girl but are now coming in alone. I wondered, what's the story?"

He laughed and grabbed her hand, bidding her to take a seat. She looked around nervously, for her boss didn't like them slacking off and getting too friendly with the customers. 

Frank pulled out a picture of Sharline and asked, "Do you know her?"

She shook her head.

"She went missing and I am trying to find her."

Biting her lip, she crossed and un-crossed her legs.

"Why were you interested?"

The blush spread and she turned a very bright red from tip to toe.

He laughed a deep, throaty laugh. She could help him get over Sharline.

"When do you finish work? Care to go for a coffee some place?"

The girl stood abruptly and giggled, saying as she walked away, "In an hour."

"I'll wait for you then."

Frank mused over the turn of events. Worrying about Sharline had made him lose focus. Sure he was concerned and would continue his search but every man has needs and desires and this little chicky could help him ease the built up tension in his physical body, allowing him to re-focus on his tasks.

Would it be wrong to take her back to Sharline's place? He smiled as he thought of her reaction. Damn! He really did miss her. A one night stand was nothing and purely a physical need. She would understand. 

She always did.

 

 

Chapter 124

Arianrhod snuck out of bed and crept into the kitchen. Her stomach was rumbling and she realised she hadn't actually eaten anything in two days. How did that happen?

The relationship between her and Sera had picked up where they had left off years ago. It was strange to be in a loving partnership with no ulterior motives. There was a new glow to her and she had become visibly relaxed. The lines that had started to etch her face were able to be fixed and she would be as good as new in days.

She couldn't believe that she had implicated herself in a near murder! Why? Jealousy? Boredom? A combination of the two? Arianrhod snorted at herself in disgust. She didn't need extra stress and she already had enough money. Life without them was easy. Sera ensured she was no longer bored and jealous.

James.

Crap! She still had to end that. But how? Air realised that she did love him but she loved her work and daddy more. If daddy said get rid of him, then she had to; her feelings in the matter were completely irrelevant.

Having Sera back in her life made her decision easier and final. Her resolution straightened her back so that when Sera sauntered in, she looked like an Amazonian going to war.

"Hey babe. Morning. You ok? You look like you are on a war path!"

Sera walked over to Air and kissed her before wandering over to the coffee machine.

"Marry me."

Dropping the half-filled coffee cup, Sera turned and stared at Arianrhod. Had she heard correctly?

"Sorry?"

Arianrhod grabbed Sera's shaking hands and spoke determinedly, "Marry me. You make me feel grounded and stop me from doing stupid things."

Sera withdrew from the embrace and took a deep breath before replying, "That is not a good enough reason to get married. I see you haven't really changed. I had hoped that you had but you are still the same Air that I know. Sorry. My answer is final and my answer is no. I will sleep with you but I will not marry you."

Air gritted her teeth and stood taller still, calmly responding, "Pack and leave. I don't need you in my life."

Sera chuckled and looked at her with pity in her eyes.

"This is what I was talking about. You don't want to marry me. It seemed like a good idea temporarily but at the flick of a switch you hate the sight of me. We'd be divorced before we even finished our vows! I'm leaving. Do yourself a favour and grow up. Learn that if you want another person in your life, you need to compromise and grow. I feel sorry for you. You will always drift."

"Out! I don't want your stupid lectures. I made a rash declaration and I regret it. I don't want to look at you or your condescending face again."

With that, Arianrhod walked to her bathroom to get ready for work.

 

Chapter 125

"Sandra? Baby? Are you ok?"

Sandra sat clutching her stomach on the floor, crying, holding the phone tightly to her ear and wishing he was there to help her.

"No. Something is wrong with our baby. Come home. Please! Where are you?"

She strained to hear what the noise was in the background. It sounded like he was in a car and that there were people there as well.

"Are you alone? Who is that I can hear? Where are you? You told me you were visiting your aunt! I need you!"

There was a screeching of tires and she could hear the car come to a halt, then him exiting the car and slamming the door shut. He was somewhere by the water, because she could hear the birds and the lapping of water against rocks.

He took a sharp intake of breath and calmed himself before he responded, "Sweetheart, my aunt is unwell and I am taking her to the hospital. As soon as I have dropped her off, I will be with you. Do you need to see a doctor too? Should we call you an ambulance? Please do not get yourself excited and stressed unnecessarily. I love you. Remember that. We will be starting our family life together - tonight. Make sure you are packed and ready. I shouldn’t be more than two hours. Ok?"

Sandra sighed a breath of relief and the pain in her gut stopped. His voice was like a balm, reassuring and calming. Two hours! Two hours and he was hers and they were going to be a family!

"Ok. Please hurry. I miss you dreadfully! I love you too."

She could feel him smile as he replied, "Everything will be fine. Have a shower, take a nap and before you know it, I'll be there and we will be heading off into the sunset together forever."

He hung up the phone, and clambered back into the car. The calm he had shown Sandra vanishing with the slam of the door and the reality of the van full of girls.

Just then he smiled.

He had found his way out. He knew how to dispose of the bodies.

 

 

Chapter 126

James was caught in a conundrum. He hated Arianrhod, yet he had developed feelings for her despite himself had resolved to keep her around only for entertainment before disposing of her. She had proven that she was not only wealthy and an equal in business but in the bedroom as well. As much as he wanted her out of his life, he missed not having her in it.

What to do?

It had been four days since he had last spoken to her or seen her. She had become very silent and that gave him a bad vibe. He knew that she had it in her to stab him in the back but he was banking on her silly female emotional ties to him to be his saving grace. Surely she wouldn't sell him out? Not with how much dirt he had on her!?

Mulling over the various options he had available to him at present while blindly staring at the paperwork on his desk, he was so absorbed that he almost didn't hear his phone ring.

ESP!

It was her.

He tried to act casual and nonchalant as he answered the phone coolly, "Hey stranger."

"Hey sweet thing. Did you miss me?" she purred into the line, seducing him with the ease and experience of a woman, not some pubescent teenager.

Gulping in air, he replied, "More importantly, did you miss me?"

Two could play this game! Fifteen all.

"I wouldn't be calling you if I didn't. Come see me?"

Thirty - fifteen.

"Sure. Only, I have a previous engagement that I can't cancel, so it will have to be late."

Thirty all.

"You have the keys, let yourself in when you get here."

Forty - thirty.

With that, she hung up and he sat staring at the mountain of paperwork on his desk. He hated losing a match, especially one to her. James was not going to jump and go running like some dog on heat at her beck and call.

Let her wait. 

Deuce.

 

 

Chapter 127

With each passing day, it seemed to Sharline that her condition was worsening. Her body was still unresponsive and now her head was getting cloudier by the day. The will to live was slowly seeping out of her battered body. Had she dreamed of Paul? Was she becoming delusional? Where was Frank? Why was he not here, holding her hand, reassuring her that all will be ok?

The doctors seemed much happier with her state of being, which was extremely unsettling. Had everyone given up on her?

Just then she felt the strangest pain shooting up her arm. 

Pain! 

This was great!

Her arm felt numb and tingled all over. Sharline tried desperately to move her fingers but nothing. Just pins and needles.

Regardless, she was ecstatic.

It meant that there was hope. 

 

 

Chapter 128

"Have you decided?"

Arianrhod sat straighter and raised her eyes to her father's, "Daddy, the answer is always the company. How can you think I would choose anything or anyone over it?"

His face was not giving away anything as he reached for his scotch. Taking a deliberately slow sip from his glass, he surveyed her face.

The longer he took the more effort it required to sit still and endure the examination. The Spanish Inquisition, she mused.

"You have not removed him yet. How are you going to take care of that?" he asked accusingly after a great pause.

She took in a sharp breath, giving herself away despite the Herculean effort she had conjured in a brave show of mock indifference.

"I will tell him tonight. He knows that it was only a game."

He nodded his head, the shadows of the room playing across his face, making him appear more sinister. It made her stomach turn in knots.

"Telling him won't make him go away. Disposing of him won't do either. Maybe we employ him and relocate him to another country for a temporary period of time?"

It irked her that her father thought so little of her persuasive skills.

"I will sort this out. This is my mess and you gave me a week. As far as I was aware, I have a day left."

All that he responded with was a smirk, before he took another slow sip of scotch.

"Let us see if you are really as prepared to take over the family business as you say you are. Tomorrow it is. If you do not succeed, I will be forced to look at alternatives."

Arianrhod stood and walked over to her father, bending to kiss his cheek.

"Worry not Daddy, I promise I will not disappoint you."

 

 

Chapter 129

I knelt down and scratched Amber as I wandered around my yard.

There hadn't been any strange occurrences since I started my fling with the cop but now that we had broken up, I was anxious. I had felt safe thinking that police protection was what I needed. Was I concentrating on the wrong thing?

What happened to my stalker? 

So much had been put on hold for so long. I needed to pull my finger out and focus. There were things that I needed to be doing and playing was not the way to accomplish my set tasks.

Arianrhod.

Whatever happened to her? A strange yearning made me clutch my chest in pain. I can never forgive her for hurting me so.

Paul.

He was my unlikely ally in this whole crazy mess. At least one person that was willing to tell me the truth. Though I don't trust him. Should I?

James.

A chameleon. He had more colours than a rainbow and none of them pretty. What was his agenda? Why was I his target?

How foolishly naive I have been.

It is time to be more cautious.

Time to grow up. 

 

 

Chapter 130

He jumped back into the car and started searching desperately through the glove-box compartment. Throwing the contents onto the passenger seat, he frowned and jumped back out of the van, tossing his mobile phone onto the ground.

By the side of the road he saw what he needed, a large rock.

Back into the van he hopped and he turned it around to face the river, leaving it running as he jumped out again for the umpteenth time. He collected the rock he found and carried it over to the van, carefully placing it on the accelerator. 

Perfect!

Having used the river in the past, he knew that it was quite deep and could hold the van easily. He opened the back and addressed the frightened girls, "Nice knowing you. Now you get to feed the fish."

Slamming the door shut, he carefully released the brake and jumped out of the way as the van lurched through the shrubs and into the river. He stood and watched it submerge completely, before he covered his tracks and cleaned the road of debris as well.

This was so much easier than he expected!

He collected his phone and called his mistress.

"Honey, I am walking as fast as I can. If I can catch a cab I will. I was mugged and everything was stolen!"

She gasped and started crying.

"Baby, don't cry. We leave tonight to start our new life together. Please make sure there is enough hot water for me to have a bath when I get home."

He grinned as he realised everything was falling into place and the past few days of stress were not going to follow him into his new life of fatherhood.

Hearing a vehicle in the distance, he raised a thumb and waited, hoping to get a lift into town.

This was turning out to be an awesome day!

 

 

Chapter 131

As the Detective sped down the road, he noticed someone in the distance walking towards him. Strange place for a person to be on their own. He slowed down and stopped across the road. The young man was a hitch-hiker and going in the opposite direction.

"Hey! You! Did you see a black van race through here?"

The young man looked at him with piercing eyes and a gentle smile, replying, "Sure did. It was going that way," he pointed down the road, "but I am going this way."

"Thank you!" shouted Harrison and went to take his foot off the brakes when he realised something.

"If I take you up this way, I can drop you off at a bus stop. You will be hard pressed to find anyone going in that direction here at this hour. Want a lift?"

The man smiled and shook his head.

"I can see you are in a rush and don't want to put you out. Thank you for asking."

"No problems. I'll ask once more; then I'm off."

The young man laughed and jogged over to the car, "How can I refuse? Thanks heaps for this."

Harrison smiled as he opened the passenger door and let the young man in.

"I used to hitch-hike when I was young and know the risks and the long waits. Besides, this is no longer a safe town, like it was when I was young."

The man shook his head sadly and said, "Thank you again. I am supposed to meet my girl tonight but was mugged and so am walking home. This means a lot to me."

Detective Harrison shook his head and tsked to himself.

"Let's try and turn your luck around then. Maybe your luck will rub off onto me too!"

The man smiled and nodded.

"I hope it does."

 

 

Chapter 132

Frank rose from the bed and buttoned his shirt. The girl that he had collected from the cafe was sprawled across Sharline's bed and suddenly that made him very angry.

Yanking on the sheet, he grunted, "Out! It was fun but now I need you gone."

The girl clutched the blanket to her naked form and stuttered, "W-w-what have I done wrong? Aren't you pleased with me? It isn't my fault you are having a guilt trip. I thought we were both consenting adults!"

He gritted his teeth and angrily hauled the girl out of the bed. It was a mistake. He shouldn't have soiled the sheets with this girl.

She clambered to her feet and hastily pulled on her clothes, screaming at him, "Psycho! What the hell is your problem?"

This angered him more and he was mid-swing when the phone rang. 

Sharline!

He fumbled with the mobile only to realise it was not her that was calling.

Arianrhod.

He looked up at the ceiling and let out a long sigh. The girl took this opportunity to flee from the room and out the door, yelling as she slammed it, "She probably ran away from you, you crazy arsehole!"

Anger filled him and he threw the mobile at the closing door, releasing some of his frustrations.

Where was Sharline? What did Arianrhod want now?

Retrieving his mobile phone, he called her to find out.

 

 

Chapter 133

He pushed his way into the shrubs and bushes and tried to get a good look. A dog was barking and growling at him but he knew how to deal with that. He pushed an arm through, this time protected well with equipment he had stolen from the police k-9 unit, things they used when they trained their dogs. The dog attacked but this time things ended differently. He had a concealed syringe in his hand and jabbed the dog with it. It became drowsy and fell with a thud on the ground. Glancing quickly to the window, he realised she didn't notice a thing.

The whore!

How could she desecrate her body and let all those strangers pollute her? She was supposed to be his virgin. His darling.

Now she was a dirty street harlot. Beggars wouldn't want to touch her for fear of contamination!

Still she paraded in her skimpy attire and flaunted her voluptuous body. 

Gritting his teeth, he clenched his fists and broke a branch in anger.

She turned and looked out the window, aware that someone was out there.

Soon.

Soon he would rid the world of her filth.

Soon he would cleanse her in blood and return her to purity.

Soon she would be only his again.

Soon.

 

 

Chapter 134

As the van splashed into the river and the water seeped in through the cracks, the girls realised that they were sinking fast; with no way of getting out.

"The front door is unlocked!" shrieked Sienna as she tried to scramble with the last of her energy to the driver's seat.

Kali slapped Tara, pushing her face into the rising water level, trying desperately to wake her.

"It is stuck! What now?"

Kali looked around the vehicle and noticed that there was nothing sharp with which to break the glass.

"Be calm!" she yelled at Sienna, as Tara sat up groggily.

"You be calm! We are sinking! Fast!" cried Sienna.

"Why won't it open? We are going to die! Open! Open you stupid door!"

Sienna yanked with all her might but the door felt like it had been super-glued shut.

"I watched a show on TV and they talked about this. We have to wait for the water to fill the van completely before we can open the door. We have no other option. Be calm and take slow, deep breaths. The last breath needs to get you out of the van and to the surface. You can't take a deep enough breath if you are in a state of panic!"

Quickly Tara and Kali scrambled into the front of the vehicle too, ignoring the pain and managing to find super-human strength for self-preservation.

Kali had one hand on one door and Sienna the other. Tara held onto Kali in fear. She looked into the back and saw the dead bodies start to rise and float to the surface. How could she remain calm?

The water filled the cabin slower than they thought, or perhaps it only felt that way; like everything was running in slow motion. An arm floated and brushed against Sienna's neck, causing her to scream in panic.

Fear could kill them if they didn't relax, so Kali reached over and slapped her hard.

"Ow!"

"Breathe!"

The girls pressed their lips to the roof of the van and took their final breath. Trying once more, the doors were opened, releasing them from their prison with amazing ease.

Huh! You can learn stuff on television!

Their lungs constricted with pain, burning for oxygen. The faint light of the sky filtered through the murkiness as they pushed on and up, breaking the surface of the water.

That is, Tara and Kali did.

Where was Sienna?

They struggled to keep afloat but pushed themselves to their limits diving into the cold, dark water once more, seeking their new friend.

Sienna, unfortunately, had become entangled in the seat-belt as she tried to swim out. Her foot was caught and she watched the sisters swim to safety, fighting for her life.

She had come so far, it just didn't seem fair to die!

Her lungs forced her mouth open, hoping for air but only water gushed in. A hand pulled at her as she slipped into unconsciousness.

 

 

Chapter 135

James paced the hotel room nervously. What had she concocted this time? Why were they meeting here? So many wild thoughts raced through his head and none gave him any pleasure. 

Arianrhod had called and asked him very sweetly to meet her here but time was slipping by and she had not yet shown up. Nervously, he glanced at his watch again, for the umpteenth time since his arrival.

10:23pm.

She had asked that he arrive at ten sharp. What was holding her up?

He refrained from appearing unsettled and calling her to see where she was. Surely she would have the decency to call or message? It was very unlike her to not call, unless she was angry. James racked his brain, trying to think of their last conversation. Had he upset her unwittingly?

Sighing, he walked over to the curtains and exercising a great deal of will-power walked away, without pulling them back to see if she was in fact outside.

Something didn't gel.

 

 

Chapter 136

Natalie pulled on the sinking body as she pushed her way out of the van and into freedom. She had passed out from pain and blood-loss but somewhere deep inside her the spark to live shone bright. The rising water level urged her to rejoin the human race. On her way out she had hooked an arm around the girl that was tangled by the door and carried them both to the surface!

Survival instincts were strong.

There were two other girls that had made it above water and they hurried to assist her to pull the body of the passed out girl to shore. They laid her on her side and cleared her mouth, pulling her tongue; for fear that she may swallow it, and then hit her on her back. One of the girls yelled that that was NOT how you saved a person's life but rather you emptied the mouth then flipped them back over to do CPR.

So they rolled the unconscious girl on her back and pressed on her chest. Unfortunately they were all too weak to do what had to be done. They called over Natalie, who was lying exhausted on the sand and all three of them pushed on the body. 

Suddenly, there was a spluttering of water and what appeared to be gagging. Quickly, they hopped off the girl and she spat the remaining water out of her lungs, breathing laboriously and clutching at the sand.

"I'm not dead?" she squeaked as she looked at the girls around her.

The three remaining girls shook their heads and tumbled onto the sandy grassland, drinking in the elixir of life. 

Air had never tasted sweeter. 

 

 

Chapter 137

Paul bounced out of the hospital grounds, in high spirits and good humour. Nothing would get him down today! The cute little nurse, that he promised to stay in touch with, would monitor the situation with "Crystal" and he was free to go! The things women did for a bit of affection, never ceased to amaze him!

Life is grand!

There were people he needed to see and situations he needed to address with urgency. Which should he focus on first? Which would bring him the most in return?

He walked over to the taxi rank and hailed a cab, giving an address that was not his own.

First thing is first, business had been left unattended while he sojourned in hospital and now he had to make up for lost time. Some things had been getting out of hand and now needed his full attention.

How else would he afford the lifestyle he desired?

Also, there was someone he needed to see... for more obscure reasons.

 

 

Chapter 138

I have discovered the world of the internet!

Yes it was a long time in coming but I finally pulled my finger out and stopped playing the damsel in distress. I never realised just how much information was available to me!

I joined a few chat-rooms (accidently when I clicked on a few desktop icons) and have temporarily forgotten my story as I waste hours of my life talking to complete strangers in various parts of the universe. The great thing is that I have even made a few techie friends that have been ever so helpful in teaching me about online safety, including how to protect my computer from spyware! According to Bill, my new online BFF, there was a whole host of spyware on my pc but it is now all gone.

How cool is that?

Bill is from Maine in America. Shaking my head, I never realised how someone so far away could become my friend and then help me out - in real time! Gone are the days of regular mail! Or as Alia calls it, snail mail! Alia is from Pakistan. My other online buddy, Jaako, from Finland, showed me how to install anti-virus software! Who knew that computers could get sick!? Then there is Sandy, who lives in London, she helped me learn how to remove my home from Google maps. I had to laugh! I thought she was pulling my leg but sure enough there is a thing called Google and it had a nice clear picture of my house and a detailed view of the surroundings! Well not anymore!

These kind and amazing strangers from all over the world were helping me take control of my life! They even showed me how I could protect myself and my identity, which online support groups I should join and said I can ask them for help at any hour of the day or night and they would be there. Tears welled in my eyes with joy and restored hope in humanity.

Look out world, there is a new and informed player in the game!

 

 

Chapter 139

The catty young nurse had taken up hawk duty and monitored her every movement, while she was working. Some days she even stayed back after work to keep her company, much to Sharline's disappointment. Today was such a day. Her shift had ended but instead of going home, she had taken up perching in the small, private room; her knees raised and her socked-feet up on the tiny arm chair. 

Filing her nails, she chattered incessantly about some doctor and some nurse but quickly reverted to the same old story about some guy named Michael and how they were going to get married, have five babies and run away forever.

"You know that he loves me right? When I saw him last, he was so heartbroken at having to leave, he even considered getting sick, just so I could nurse him back to health again! Would he do that for you? I don't think so. Michael is the most amazing man I have ever met! Such a gentleman. But the lovemaking ... it isn't just sex, like it was between the two of you. Oh no. He told me how you were pathetic in bed. Frigid. We make love. One day we will make love on the beach and make beautiful babies, as the ocean laps at our feet. Our honeymoon will be in the Caribbean. I always dreamt of an island honeymoon. Big lavish wedding! He will be so handsome in his tuxedo, while I, of course, will be stunningly breathtaking! I have been looking at dresses. Maybe I'll bring the catalogues in and show you what I have chosen?"

Returning her file to her small handbag, she put her feet down and re-shoed.

"I don't know why he is so paranoid about you. You are now just a dumb vegetable and we will make sure you stay that way!"

The nurse crammed her face into Sharline's and spat, "Mine! You can't have him. You will remain drugged and useless until we turn off the life support!"

With that, she patted her sweetly on the arm and walked out.

Sharline breathed a sigh of relief.

Either the nurse was crazy or something was not right. Could they have made a fatal error and have her down as mistaken identity? Who is this Michael? Could she possibly mean Paul? Who else would be worried about her waking up?

The stabbing pain had returned to her arms and was now extending to her legs. She was extremely careful not to let anyone know that her body was waking up.

Especially if they were simply waiting for her to die!

 

 

Chapter 140

Arianrhod was generally well organised and things generally went according to plan, though tonight was not one of those times. She had left her apartment in a rush and forgotten her mobile phone on the charger. As she drove away, she realised that perhaps she should return and get it but as she was running late, she would just have to forgo the pleasure of having that luxury at her fingertips for the evening.

In a typical comedy of errors or as some would say, Murphy's Law, Arianrhod had a car fault half way down the freeway.

She was late.

She had no phone.

She had broken down.

ARGH!

That had to fill her quotient of bad luck, surely!?! Didn't it always happen in three's?

Wondering if she should exit the vehicle and flag someone down was appealing but risqué. Generally, the only people that stopped were crazy psychopaths and born again Christians. Neither would be good for her health this evening, particularly the way she was rather "un"-dressed.

Having scheduled a meeting with James, she was aware that the only way to have him agree to any plan she may have worked out, was to ensnare him in the physical sense. The plan would appease her father and allow her to still see James. 

Slamming her fist into the steering wheel, she cursed at the road ahead, cars speeding past, ignoring her hazard lights as they blinked and brightened the night at intervals.

This was a damned situation to be in.

Maybe, she could lift her bonnet and at least pretend to look like she knew what was wrong. Hmmm... There had to be a manual some place as well? Trying the ignition key once more, she pressed but no lights came up on the display. Nothing.

Rummaging in her glove compartment, she pulled out the service log book and hoped to see the manual in there as well. Nope. Nothing.

Arianrhod looked down at her clothing. She was dressed in sexy stockings and heels, with a trench coat over the top. Very tiny trench coat that barely covered a thing. One that would blow away if she stood outside.

What options did she have?

 

 

Chapter 141

The warm water caressed her, easing the tension that had built up over the past few weeks. He had told her to shower and nap and that was what she planned to do.

Running the cloth over her swollen belly, she cooed, "Hey little person, daddy is on his way. You will get to speak with him soon. He loves you very much. Your mummy and daddy love each other and you very much. We are going to be a family. A small, happy family. We are moving far away from nasty step-mum and starting our lives from scratch. Fresh. Should mummy get a new name too? Daddy said we should think of new identities to start our new lives together with no attachments to the past. I was thinking of something exotic. Laylahni. Or perhaps something inconspicuous? Anna or Maria? Hmmm... we have to think of a name for you too!"

Sandra adjusted herself in the tub, moving carefully in case she did something to cause the pain to return.

Ignorantly she hummed to herself, as someone let themselves into her apartment.

They stepped around the packed bags silently, lips twitching in humour. Realising that the light was on in the bathroom as the door was slightly ajar, they walked quietly, so as not to alert her.

Sandra sat rigidly in the bath, her ears strained.

Did she hear something?

Was someone there?

Reaching for the towel, the bathroom door opened and caught her in surprise, causing her to slip and fall. Luckily, hands reached out and caught her, inches from the ground.

She wrapped her hands tightly around him as she cried into his shoulder; relief mingled with fear and panic.

He had finally arrived.

 

 

Chapter 142

The girls, exhausted from the escape, realised that this was just the beginning of their survival. With so much blood loss and lack of food, it was only a matter of time before they died as well. Dragging their bodies, grazing their skin and filling their eyes and mouths with sand, water seemed like a luxury that they would have given their souls for. The odd branches and twigs embedded into open wounds. It was something that should have caused them to scream in agony but their determination to live caused them to be numb to such insignificant pains.

Sienna appeared weakest. The drowning had taken its toll on her battered body. Kali and Tara, in their usual sibling rivalry, pushed each other on, urging the other to remain focused and alive. Natalie was the quiet shadow. She had shown her strength and was now proving herself by leading the way to the main road.

What should have taken a moment or two to cross, took the girls half an hour.

Finally the girls lay on the road, exhausted and weary, waiting and hoping that someone would find them. They didn't need to wait long. With the sound of the vehicle approaching, they all fell into the comfort of darkness, knowing that they had done all they could possibly do.

Now their lives were in the hands of the Gods.

 

 

Chapter 143

It was becoming increasingly difficult to lay still and pretend to have no movement. Each itch begged to be scratched and Sharline was feeling more and more sensations in the different parts of her body that were waking up.

Where was Frank?

As she lay staring at the ceiling, the new nurse came past and looked down at her.

"I don't believe what they say about you. You don't look like a crazy hooker."

Sharline's eyes widened involuntarily and the nurse raised an eyebrow.

"Not so vegetative after all!?! I am guessing you don't want me to alert them to the fact?"

Tears flowed down her cheeks as she shook her head.

"Look darling. I have a theory. I think that you and that Michael fella were having a fling and your boyfriend caught you out. He then beat the two of you up and in revenge he made up all that nasty stuff about you. Am I right?"

The nurse looked intently at Sharline's face. Her experience in day time soap operas had come in handy after all. Who knew that detective work was so easy!?

Sharline absorbed what the nurse had disclosed and while she digested it she nodded, well at least she thought she did. Her power of speech had yet to return and it was close enough. In any case she had one person on her side.

Shifting as she laughed, the nurse congratulated herself on getting to the bottom of the mysterious woman. No one else had any idea.

Tapping Sharline's hand gently she leant over and spoke warmly, "Don't you worry your pretty little head. I will make sure that I get put on your rounds and look after you properly!"

As Sharline watched her walk away, the tears kept flowing, now in relief.

 

 

Chapter 144

I had decided that whoever was out there was not someone that I wanted any closer to my home.

With the help of the internet and my new online friends, I sourced devices that would enhance the security of my property. I erected a new fence, a metre inside my property to prevent the animals from getting too close to my external fence.

Why?

Because I had managed to find a way to bring electrical current into play. Woven into the green fence were wires that were so sensitive that the slightest warmth from a hand would sizzle and cause the person such pain they would never stick their hands in again!

What of the animal life?

Not my pets but the poor unsuspecting birds and bugs? A device that emits an electrical frequency to deter all wildlife from the boundaries was installed as well. Hopefully I wouldn't fry any unsuspecting critter!?

Next, I was advised to install some pretty high tech cameras around the property and border.

If the police couldn't catch them, well I would! Nothing was going to get past without being recorded!

Now I would finally find out who is lurking in my bushes.

Who was going to monitor all this?

Me, myself and I.

I am no longer depending on anyone to look out for me.

 

 

Chapter 145

He paced the room once more before he angrily grabbed his things and slammed the door on his way to the car. She was NOT going to make a fool of him anymore! How dare she think that he would drop everything and be at her beck and call, then stand him up!?!

James stormed to his car, flinging his belongings on the passenger seat as he turned on the ignition and took a deep breath to calm himself. Why did he let her get to him like that? Fumbling for his mp3 player, he tried to connect it to his audio system and play something that would soothe his state of mind.

Metallica - Enter Sandman

He let the soothing guitar work on his mind before the drums hyped him up to get going. Pounding the steering wheel to the beat, he zoned out and drove on autopilot. 

"Sleep with one eye open, gripping your pillow tight.."

"Yes... Sleep with one eye open Arianrhod, you have messed with me one last time." 

James had decided that he was going to do this alone. Her involvement only made matters complicated. A meeting with Paul was in order ... but he owed him money. 

What a conundrum!

What if he went it alone? He had a lot of dirt on Arianrhod and her family business. Extortion wasn't his thing but ...

He smiled to himself and drove on.

Whizzing past on the freeway he noticed something out of the corner of his eye. Was that Arianrhod 's car on the other side of the road? Surely not? He stopped and reversed. Yes, it was definitely hers. 

Maybe he had overreacted after all...?

Why hadn't she called?

Anger boiled in him once more. Just as he was about to press down on the accelerator, her car door opened and a skimpily clad Arianrhod came running through the traffic, dodging cars, making her way to him in the dark.

 

 

Chapter 146

Frank retraced his footsteps and stood outside a hospital that had said she may be inside, only under a different name. The girl in question couldn't say who she was. 

Sharline?

He walked up to the receptionist once more and asked, "Would I be able to see her? She may recognise me."

The nurse looked sadly at the man and nodded her head. It was such a pity when things like this happened; Alzheimer's was nasty on the loved ones left to watch them deteriorate.

She stepped out from behind her desk and led the way to the elevator. They both stood in apprehensive silence and feeling an overwhelming sense of pity and sadness, she grabbed his hand in support.

"Be prepared for the worst. She may not recognise you."

He would know this surely if he was related to her as he said he was, she thought silently. 

Frank nodded his head grimly and squeezed the hand gently in return. What would he do if she was sick and didn't recognise him? Would he still want to marry her? A sick feeling knotted his stomach and he realised that she would be collateral damage and he would leave her behind. His schedule didn't have room for illness and hospitalisation.

After what seemed an eternity, they stood at the door in silence.

"I will go in first and make sure she is ready to accept visitors. You wait here."

As she disappeared inside, Frank debated whether this was a good idea. Perhaps he should just leave and close that particular chapter of his life? If only he could be sure it was Sharline that is what he would do.

"She is resting. Follow me," she beckoned to him as she led him to the bed.

Frank walked in slowly, taking in the small female form on the bed, hooked up to a myriad of machines and contraptions. 

Nearing the bed he looked at the face and breathed a sigh of relief.

"This is not her," he said thickly. 

The nurse looked at him and raised an eyebrow, "Are you sure?"

"Yes. Definitely not her. Thank you for your time and for being so caring."

She smiled coyly and nodded in response. He was a handsome man and enigmatic!

"Well I am sorry for her that you are not her fiancé. Good luck and may you find your girl swiftly"

Pausing, she watched him turn and walk away before she added, "You are welcome to join me for a drink until you find her."

He turned around and smiled.

"I'll be sure to get that drink in the near future."

 

 

Chapter 147

Harrison had dropped off the young lad at the bus stop and had been feeling like he had overlooked something extremely important ever since. Trying to shake the uneasiness, he pulled over and tried to determine where to go next. Maybe it was time to retrace his footsteps. Quickly he did a u-turn and headed back to where he started from. He was sure he had missed something along the way. The young fellow had said the van had come this way but no one else had seen it. Perhaps there was a turn-off he had missed or maybe the van was hiding in the bushes?

As he raced along the road, he thought about the days he used to hitch-hike and how dangerous the world had become.

So absorbed in his thoughts, he almost ran over what appeared to be a group of individuals lying on the road. He came to a stop and jumped out, ready to give the drugged-up kids a piece of his mind! As he neared the conglomerate of bodies, he recognised a face and the blood drained from his own.

Harrison ran back to his car and radio-ed an ambulance; then returned to check their pulses.

How did they end up here?

Where was the criminal?

Where was the van?

Nothing mattered. The only thing he cared about right now was getting them to hospital and keeping them alive.

He ran back to his car and searched for warm blankets and clothing to rug them up. When he had checked for pulses, they were cold and hanging on by sheer will, for there was no way they could have survived what they had and still be alive. Tears welled, as he lifted their heads and placed bundled shirts beneath them, lifting them from the cold, wet asphalt of the road.

Harrison vowed to bring the vile creature that had done this to justice and make sure he suffered as much as these poor girls had.

 

 

Chapter 148

"Mother, you promised that you would take care of her! Why is she looking like she has more colour in her cheeks then when she arrived here?"

The young nurse pouted and folded her arms in indignation. She was newly recruited in her mother's hospital. Well it isn't her mother's really but she has been working there for over twenty years and had helped her join the ranks.

"I told you to keep your voice down! What you ask of me is unethical! That girl in there has her own story and you don't even know what it is. How do you know what that Michael fella told you is even true? He looks like a shady sort of character and something just doesn't quite add up."

"Urgh! How can you say such things?! She is obviously a nobody and no one has come to look for her, so she won't be missed. Please mummy! I want him and she is the only thing that stands between us! I love him! I am going to marry him and have his children. We spoke about it.." she pouted like a spoilt child.

The mother broke in, "And when was the last time you saw him?"

She cringed away from her mother's raised eyebrow.

"He's busy. We speak all the time."

"Oh? When did you last speak to him?"

"Uummm... Three days ago."

"Ah-ha and this is the man that loves you and wants you to be his wife?"

"Well... I mean. I.."

She sat on the empty bed and burst into tears.

"I think you need to hear the girl's story first before you decide you want to dispose of her. Ok?"

Nodding glumly, she looked through tear-soaked eyelashes and jumped up to give her mother a hug.

"I love you mum. I am so glad you are here. Promise me though that you will help me snare Michael and marry him! Please!"

"If your heart is set on it, so be it. Only after you have heard the girl's story. Ok?"

"Agreed!"

 

 

Chapter 149

I looked at the collection of new techie items and smiled. This used to be my favourite time, sitting on my bed and admiring my shopping. These days the shopping gadgets weren’t for my pleasure, rather they were for my safety. Not that I had forsaken that aspect of my life entirely. It was unfortunate that the policeman and I couldn’t make it work but in a relationship where there was no trust it was hard to move forward.

My friend Claire had asked me to go and join her for the evening of hedonistic and carnal pleasure. Deciding that I had not treated myself to any such fun in a long while, I organised to meet with her. The strength my new found independence has given me is indescribable. I feel invincible! No one is going to mess with me. Not anymore. Never again!

Claire was one of the few people that I trusted completely. She didn’t care what I did or how I did it. Never judged me. When I am with her, her complete attention is on me. She has no distractions, no television, radio, no phone or computer. Everything is turned off and she dedicates her exclusive and undivided attention wholly on me. This isn’t something she does exclusively for me. No, she is this way with every single person in her life. She is intense and possessed a uniqueness all her own. The only thing common with her is her name, which she longs to change one day.

“I want to be called Nainaali. It sounds exotic. So much more interesting than Claire, don’t you think? Or perhaps something unique? What if I named myself after a location? Where is a nice place that sounds nice too? Or maybe after a flower?”

I always laugh and tell her she is perfect just as she is. That the person we all love is Claire and her changing her name wouldn’t change how we felt about her.

Being a perfectionist, she took to cooking with zest. Now her delicate cuisines could rival any world-renowned chef's.

As I entered her over-crowded apartment, the smell of food drifted and greeted me more passionately than any kiss. My mouth watered in anticipation.

"I'm in here!" she yelled from the bathroom. 

I walked over and saw her in the spa, bubbles hiding her naked form as she sipped on a glass of champagne. She pulled the strawberry out of the glass and sucked the juices off before placing it back in the bubbly drink.

"Join me," she purred as her eyes drank in my movements. 

Slipping out of my dress easily, I stood there in her bathroom completely naked and comfortable. It was like being home.

"I love your body. Come, let me touch it," she beckoned to me, her soapy hand wrapping itself around my wrist and pulling me gently to her.

I bent down as kissed her forehead, her nose and quickly pecked her lips. Her laughter trickled around the room as she stood up and licked my face, before plonking back into the warm, sudsy water.

Laughing in response, I asked, "What am I to do with you?"

Curling her arm about my waist and pulling me into the spa with her she breathed, "I can think of many, many things; most, more enjoyable than talking."

 

Chapter 150

"What the hell are you doing? You are one fucked up woman! I can't take it anymore! What is with the road-side ambush?"

James stared at Arianrhod's shivering form, her arms resting on his door, though the open window.

"I wanted to call you but I forgot my phone!" she sobbed as she clutched at her skimpy clothes.

A couple of cars raced by, tooting their horns and yelling obscenities. She ran around to the passenger side and jumped in the car.

"I don't want to get arrested for solicitation! I just wanted to have an evening with you and it all went horribly wrong! My car won't start, I don't have my mobile, I am not dressed to stop anyone for help..." she started to sob gently to herself, looking at James through tear-soaked lashes.

He smashed a fist into his steering wheel. Why did she have to be so vulnerable right now? He hated seeing her in tears. Pulling her close to him, he smoothed her hair back from her forehead and kissed it gently.

"Shhhh... hush. You are safe now. Let's lock your car and get you home."

Arianrhod nodded into his chest, holding onto him tightly.

"Where are your keys? I'll go as you can't go running around in the dark dressed as you are."

"They are still in the car."

James ran out to her car and locked it up before returning to his own vehicle.

"Can we start over? Let's go to the hotel as we had agreed, ok?" Arianrhod begged him, snuggling into his chest once more.

He looked down at her and took a deep breath. Her breast was exposed, her erect nipple taunting him as the other pressed into his chest. Resisting the urge to grab her and take her right there in the car, he pushed her back into her seat and covered her up, much to her amusement.

"No play time?" she joked as she watched him awkwardly replace her breast in the skimpy bra.

"No play time. We need to talk and set things straight. No more games Air. Plain talk. I have a tracksuit in the back which you can put on and we'll go talk someplace public. I don't trust you to keep your hands to yourself."

She pouted but knew that she was cornered and had no other option but to comply.

While they drove away, she deliberately wriggled to allow maximum exposure of her entire body. 

"Let's see you keep your hands to yourself now," she thought to herself, a cheeky smile playing on her lips, covered by darkness.

 

 

Chapter 151

The girls were safely administered into the hospital, with Detective Harrison anxiously hovering around from room to room. A nurse came over to him and rested her hand on his shoulder and he shivered.

“Detective, I think you need to rest. You have been vigilant all night and frankly, pardon my French, you look like shit. If you don’t get any rest, you will be useless when they wake. I promise to have someone wake you as soon as we have any news.”

He stared down at her hand and then looked at her blankly. None of what she said had registered. His thoughts were a million miles away. How could anyone mutilate and murder such young girls? It was preposterous! Closing his eyes temporarily made him feel faint and nauseas and he thought he should ask them for some sort of pill to keep him awake.

The nurse looked at him worriedly and repeated her concerns once more but he shook his head. He didn’t want to sleep. The only thing he cared about was the fact that the son of a bitch was out there and he was trapped in here. How can he be in two places at the same time?

Harrison didn’t even notice that the nurse had moved away until she came back with a doctor in tow.

“You, sleep, now!” he ordered the exhausted Harrison.

“How can I sleep? I have four girls fighting for their lives in there and I have the crazy maniac roaming the streets, possibly looking for replacement victims! What would you have me do? What if you had a daughter? What if these girls were yours?”

The doctor looked at him and nodded. He understood but knew that without sleep, Harrison would become a patient himself.

“I want you to catch that psycho as much as you do but without sleep, you are useless to us all. I don’t want to have to be looking after you as well as the girls. Make my job easier for me and take a nap so I don’t have to tie you to a bed!”

Harrison allowed the nurse to take him to a bed.

“Wake me in an hour,” he demanded.

“Of course,” the nurse replied, intending to let him sleep until he was rested and refreshed.

 

 

Chapter 152

Sandra traced a loving finger over his cheekbone, outlining the scratch that marred his perfect features. The poor darling had been robbed, which was why he was late. He didn’t want to worry her and their unborn baby. The horrific story of how they stopped his car, pulled him out and bashed him before taking everything, including his money and phone, left her in even greater awe of her future husband. He was amazing! She knew that he would always do everything in his power for them and it settled her considerably.

Pulling off the blood soaked shirt that was hidden beneath the jumper, she shook her head and wondered where all the blood came from, as he had fared better then the assailants surely! In their efforts to beat him up, he had apparently broken the nose of one of them and it was his blood that had stained the shirt. Tutting softly to herself, she winced as she saw a bruise that was forming on one of his ribs.

“Let’s bathe together,” he suggested and pulled her to him in a soft embrace, before placing a delicate kiss on her nose.

She nodded and rubbed her belly absent-mindedly. He grinned, transforming his face into sunshine and radiance. Seating himself on the edge of the bath, he scattered kisses all over her slightly swollen belly. Their baby was inside, growing and surrounded by love.

How she ached for him! Drawing his face to hers as she bent toward him, Sandra gave him a slow and passionate kiss, hoping he could feel the depth of her love for him in it. Grunting in response, he quickly removed the rest of their clothing and stepped in the bath before picking her up and cradling her against his chest; lowering them both into the delicious warmth of the water.

“Are you packed?”

Sandra nodded and replied, “I have been packed and waiting forever it feels. When do we leave?”

“As soon as we are clean and have eaten. I can’t wait to start our lives together; far, far, far away from here and all the bad memories.”

“Me too. Now you are all ours,” she giggled as she pointed to her belly with his soapy finger.

 

 

Chapter 153

He glanced down at her increasingly naked form and ground his teeth in anger. Had he not only moments earlier covered her up? One luscious breast had popped out; the erect nipple, hard and challenging, begging to be sucked. Trying desperately to keep his eyes on the road, he noticed from the corner of his eyes one of her hands, stealthily touch her pussy. He could smell her muskiness and knew that a finger or two were inserted. Much to his disgust, he felt himself harden. The underwear felt restrictive. Damn her! He quickly looked at her face and realised that she was staring out at the road and wasn’t even paying attention to him.

“Fuck you Air! What are you playing at? Did I not tell you to cover up?”

She raised an eyebrow innocently and responded sweetly, “You did nothing of the sort. You covered me up yourself and as you weren’t going to relieve me, I thought I should do it myself. I was quiet and tried not to bring any attention to what I was doing. Forgive me if it distracted you.”

James fumed silently and returned his gaze to the road before pulling off to the side of the road with a screeching halt. Pulling on the handbrake and turning off the engine, he twisted in his seat and stared at her. Arianrhod had not removed her fingers and now without the sound of the engine, he could hear her juices sloshing with each penetration. She returned his stare steadily. If only she would face him! Instead, her whole body was still facing forward, only her eyes were on him, waiting expectantly to see what would happen next. Her other hand tweaked a nipple and he heard her breathing increase in speed.

“I don’t want to do this Air. Get your fingers out of your cunt and stop diddling! We need to talk and I can’t drive or think straight with you playing with yourself.”

“How is your inability to control yourself my problem?”

He smashed a hand against the steering wheel. Smirking, he thought he should dump her on the side of the road and let her continue her mind games with some other poor sod. Only he was horny and she was willing and ready. Without another word, he exited the vehicle and went to her door, opened it and pulled her out. She protested in confusion but he smiled and threw her on the bonnet of the car, face down. He undid his zipper and plunged his hard cock deep into her wet pussy. She groaned. It was what she had come for after all. James rammed her until he exploded inside her, pulled out his slimy and dripping cock, wiped it on her trench coat and returned to the driver’s seat. Arianrhod trembling from her orgasm and the cold night air, quickly mopped herself up and jumped into the car as well.

“You had no right to do that!” she spat angrily at him.

“What? Pleasure you? Weren’t you just complaining that I was not doing my duty?” his lip curled into a snarl as he watched her face, illuminated with each passing vehicle, showing her extreme displeasure.

“Not like that! I am not some cheap whore!”

“Then stop acting like it! Are you ready to get dressed and talk now?”

A more subdued Arianrhod nodded. He went around the back of the car and pulled out his gym tracksuit from the boot, before returning and dumping it in her lap.

“Now get dressed and no more playing around. We need to talk or I leave you here, now.”

“Sure. Whatever.”

James smiled as he watched her dress. She was angry but knew better than to start an argument that she could not win.

“The rest of the drive should prove to be less distracting,” he thought to himself.

 

Chapter 154

He had tried to see through the bushes but realised that the whore had booby-trapped the entire parameter; so instead, he was forced to climb a tree in the neighbour’s yard, like some desperate criminal. He would make sure she paid. The humiliation alone was enough to stir anger in him once more. New blinds had been installed as well, so now he could not see her, except for the occasional silhouette when she passed in front of a bright light.

The dog below continued to bark. You’d think that after some time it would get used to his presence and desist its annoying yapping, only it hadn’t. If anything, it seemed to increase in volume the moment it sensed him near. Perhaps it remembered that he had killed its friend or that he had drugged it last time? It wasn’t personal. He needed to get her attention. Did he want her to know that it was him? Did he want her to be scared? Or was he simply sick and tired of watching her share her body with all and sundry? It was mostly the latter.

Slipping slightly as he tried to get a better look, he cursed to himself. What was a grown man doing up a tree? He needed to entice her out.

Only how?

 

 

Chapter 155

The nurse didn’t administer the narcotics that would fog her mind further. It was in neither of their interest to do so. The doctor seemed pleased to see her regaining movement but expressed concern that perhaps the dosage needed to be increased in case she had a relapse.

“Relapse? A relapse of what?” she wondered.

Still unable to speak and now able to slightly curl her fingers, Sharline expressed extreme agitation and squeezed her eyes shut frequently, much to the dismay of those around her. What they didn’t realise, Sharline did this in an effort to will her body to respond faster not because she was about to have a fit.

“How’s my lovely gal doin’?” asked the nurse as she waltzed in happily.

Sharline hoped that the nurse could see the happiness in her eyes.

“I’ve been speaking to another nurse here who says she wants to apologise for being so hasty to judge. She’ll be in later. Her name is Nurse McIntyre. I’m sure she didn’t mean any disrespect.”

She must be talking about the vulture-like nurse who made her uneasy. Interestingly, she hadn’t seen her in a while.

“Let me comb your hair and rub some cream into your skin. The aircon dries everything out. You wouldn’t believe me but I am really eighteen!” she joked and saw the twinkling of understanding in Sharline’s eyes.

As she rubbed the cream in, the nurse bent closer and asked, “Do you know this Michael well? Was he your lover? He has his eye on my little girl and I am worried about her. Should I be? Should I trust you over him?”

Sharline’s eyes widened in surprise; which didn’t escape the nurse’s keen observation.

“Ahhh, so I was right,” she whispered.

 

 

Chapter 156

Frank was despondent. Things were not going right at all. He needed to sit and recollect his thoughts and find a plan moving forward. Moving forward... He had heard some guy repeat that phrase over and over, thinking, why state the obvious? We can’t go back in time!

He would give himself two more weeks to finalise matters and find Sharline. If he can’t find her by then, he would just have to move on.

Plenty of fish in the sea.

His other matters needed urgent attention. James and Arianrhod had created a real mess. The guy Paul they had hired to kill him had confessed. Luckily the guy was a weasel and would sell out to the highest bidder. They had hired him to get rid of their other problem too, only that had backfired. Paul had once more advised him of their plans. Why did he hire them if they were passing the matters on to others? How many more people were aware of the plan?

He shook his head.

They would all have to go.

 

 

Chapter 157

He recalled the night they made love, hoping to make a baby. It was a moment etched in his memories forever.

They stood face to face inches from one another but not touching. Instead they drank the sight of one another, committing each line, freckle and mole to memory.

 

Finally he bent his head lower and kissed her so gently she feared she had imagined it. Only the kiss was replicated, soon covering her forehead. His lips were soft and warm, causing her to shudder involuntarily and he paused as he stood upright and smiled knowingly back at her. Resuming his kisses, he covered her eyelids and nose, then cheekbones and cheeks. It wasn't long until her whole head was covered, bar her lips, in the lingering warmth of his attention. Pausing once more, she noticed the twinkle in his eyes as he swooped in and placed delicate kisses on her neck. A soft sigh escaped her lips and her legs felt as though they would no longer carry her weight. Silently he steadied her and removed her blouse and bra, continuing with his soft exploration of her body. Throwing her head back to look at the ceiling and steady her breathing, she barely noticed that he had dropped to his knees until she felt the familiar tug of her trousers. The kisses covered her entire body, down to the palms on her hands and the soles on her feet. He had lingered on no single part of her body, yet every cell had been kissed so delicately that she ached for him in a way she never thought possible. Everything, that is except her lips. He stood and looked at her; her face flushed, her breasts rising and falling quickly, the skin covered in goose-bumps.

 

"You are so beautiful," he finally breathed as he stared into her caramel eyes. "I never thought I could love anyone as I love you."

 

No longer able to hold herself together, she burst into tears. Words she longed to hear were like a balm to her soul.

 

"I love you so much," she sobbed, raising her hands, ready to embrace him. He grabbed her hands and held them down by her sides, confusion flittering across her face.

 

"No."

 

Afraid she had broken the special magic he had woven, she hung her head. He raised her chin with a finger and looked into her eyes once more. She stared back into his molten chocolate eyes and searched for an answer, for an emotion, to understand what she had done wrong.

 

"I want us to make a baby. I want a little "you" running around the house. What do you think? Can we make a baby tonight?"

 

Her face transformed as it lit up and she let the breath she had been holding out in a burst!

 

"Yes!" she said loudly.

 

This time he bent his head and kissed her deeply, holding her close to him. 

 

 

Chapter 158

He had called a taxi and taken her packed possessions down to the waiting vehicle, loading it up with care. Gratefully he had always kept a few spare changes of clothes at her place, so after the shower he had something to put on; something other than the blood-soaked items he had come to her home in.

The taxi driver sat disinterested as he kept an eye on the rolling metre, knowing they would pay for his time either way. He wasn’t obliged to get out and help, so he sat and waited in the dark; watching intently how many items were being taken, as he charged extra per item. They were a couple and probably left their moving till the last day for nostalgic reasons like so many other fares he had driven. Once packed and seated, he turned to them and asked his stock standard question, “Where to?”

“The Heavenly Chapel. We’re eloping,” the man spoke, holding the blushing bride-to-be close to his chest.

Smiling, the taxi driver drove, realising now why so many bags. “Is the family against the union,” he asked, more to pass the time than out of curiosity.

“You have no idea,” he joked, kissing the young girl on her lips. “You may congratulate me on becoming a father and husband all at once this wonderful day!”

He laughed as now it all made even more perfect sense, obligingly saying, “Congratulations and may your lives be full of love and prosperity!”

The two love-birds kissed, as the taxi sped away into the night, taking every trace of their lives with it.

 

Chapter 159

Paul had no qualms exploiting the women in his life. They were of no consequence. Being bisexual had its advantages but he always longed to be home and safely tucked in the arms of another man. Only his man was bi too and this proved to be a harder pill to swallow than he ever thought possible. They never discussed the women in their lives but neither did they discuss their future together. A few stolen dinners and kisses, perhaps a couple of amazing nights together but that was all. It made him angry and in turn he lashed out at the stupid women he had surrounded himself with.

Sharline was one such beard. If only she had been satisfied with the occasional visits! She wanted to settle down and have a family; understandable at her age but not what he had wanted. Paul wanted his cake and to be able to eat it too.  He had managed to get himself caught up in the clutches of four women and couldn’t dispose of any at present. It was giving him a terrible amount of angst. The man he wanted to be with was married and had kids. A real bear!  Men and women alike fawned over him and it made him smash his fist into the table.

He had to sort out his affairs and get his life back on track.

Then he had to get rid of the female in his lover’s life too.

How?

 

 

Chapter 160

I stared at the blank screen and blinking cursor, as though in a trance for over five hours. I hadn’t noticed that time had passed so quickly, nor that the sun and gone to bed and the stars were shining in its stead. What could I possibly write? Every thought had already been published or made into a movie. Was there any point to any of this?

Finally standing to stretch my legs, I walked over to the kitchen and opened the cupboards aimlessly, knowing full well that there was naught in any. On my bench was a hardened loaf of bread that could be used in place of a mallet and a jar of jam that had been opened but never used. Rosehip. My favourite.

Sighing a big sigh, I found an old tray and sat the bread in it, then walked over to the tap. Sprinkling (ok, drenching) the loaf with water and placing it the oven, hoping it would soften and become edible.

I needed to broaden my circle of friends and get out more but how?

 

 

Chapter 161

Sharline listened as the young nurse, whom she discovered was called Nancy, chattered away with her friends in her room. They often congregated there as they thought her harmless and unaware of their conversations. There were five voices she heard but Sharline was unsure if there were others there too, simply listening but not providing input.

“My boyfriend asked me to get branded. I think I might do it. Prove my love with a stamp on my rump!”

The other girls burst into a combination of laughter and horrified gasps. The one that had stated that was always the loudest and crudest, wanting her five minutes of fame and centre of attention glory.

“Will you? Seriously? What if you break up?” said the girl with the soft voice; the voice of reason and sensibility.

“Do it! It will be awesome!” grunted a deeper female voice.

Nancy, not wanting the attention to be redirected from her, took control and asked, “What is the most outrageous thing you have done for a guy?”

“I was in a threesome porno with two other girls,” claimed the cattle-girl.

“No surprise there,” thought Sharline.

“I went bungie jumping,” piped the sunny voice, who had on previous occasion stated that she walked her dog by the river every day in hope of meeting her soul-mate.

“I moved interstate. I guess it was good, looking back now but at the time I had to leave my family and friends behind to follow love,” said the sensible girl.

“Me? Never did anything crazy or outrageous for a guy but I did go back-packing through Thailand to be with a girl I fancied. I heard via the grapevine that she was going with a mutual friend, so I kind of invited myself along,” drawled the deep-voiced girl.

“Well I nearly committed murder for a guy I love!”

Suddenly the room went quiet as what the dizzy Nancy said sank into realisation.

“Are you mad?” screeched the sunny-voiced girl.

“I said nearly!” protested Nancy, obviously upset that she hadn’t upstaged the loud girl.

“Dang! You are far more messed up than I will ever be – branded or not!” smirked the loud girl.

“I guess we should get back to our rounds,” suggested the sensible girl, as their chairs scratched the surface of the floor, eager to leave the room.

Suddenly, silence.

“I should have just killed you,” whispered Nancy’s voice in her ear so unexpectedly, that Sharline took an audible breath through clenched teeth.

 

 

Chapter 162

I was sitting on the chaise lounge, stroking Amber and musing about my initiation into the luscious world of passion and debauchery. A smiled curved my lips as I recalled the man who made me a woman.

It should come as no surprise that I was always the most developed girl at school. When I started grade nine, I already had fully developed breasts and was more than ripe for the picking. John, a work colleague of my father’s, used to come and visit often, usually with his gorgeous wife in tow. How I used to envy her, both for her sultry looks and for her husband! It was a time when I was only just beginning to explore my sexuality on my own and he was a part of many of my fantasies.

One afternoon, we were having a barbeque outside and I was loitering in the kitchen when John came in for some ice. When I saw him, a blush spread through my whole body and I turned my back to him instantly, hoping he wouldn’t see what I felt. But he did. He came and stood close behind me and gave me a kiss on the back of my neck, as he whispered, “You could tempt the Gods to sin!” I shuddered and goosebumps covered my whole body. He chuckled and walked away, leaving me clutching the sink for support.

The next time I saw John, he had come by to drop off some reading material for my father. I was sitting on the floor, absorbed in a book of my own and didn’t see him enter. Upon hearing his name, again that traitorous blush covered my body and I stood, mumbling an apology and ran upstairs. His chuckle followed me all the way to my room. Not wanting to miss his voice, I crept back out and sat at the top of the stairs, eavesdropping, hoping to hear him say my name. However, they were busy discussing their next project. My mother was out shopping that day and so it was just the two boys downstairs. Next thing I heard was my father asking John to stay, whilst he goes to collect my mother from the shops. Apparently he would only be ten minutes. John agreed and so we were both left in the big house alone. I heard him rise and held my breath. His footsteps came closer and I jumped up in fear that he would catch me listening like a small child, creating such a noise in my attempt to be stealthy. He appeared as though out of thin air on the stairs and begged me to wait. I stood frozen, watching him ascend the stairs for what appeared to be a lifetime.

“Where are you running?”

I mutely stared at him, my breathing coming faster; his presence aroused me simply by being in such close proximity. He ran a finger down my cheek and I shuddered. Smiling he tilted my chin and kissed me. It was the first time I had been kissed like an adult, his tongue soft and probing my mouth, savouring the taste. I heard him groan and slowly push me against the wall as he pinned my hands with his, pressing his body against mine. Just as quickly he released me, gasping for air.

“Sorceress. Temptress of Hades!” he snarled, as he moved away from me.

Feeling confused and hurt by the exclamation, I ran to my room. John followed me and apologised, saying, “This is wrong but I want you. All of you. Let’s take it slow, ok?”

I nodded dumbly and turned my head away, hoping he would not see my tears. He did. John walked over to my bed and repeated, “This is wrong. I am married and you are a child, the same age as my daughter.”

“I am not a child,” I flung back and he smiled, standing and walking out of my room.

John didn’t visit for three weeks and I felt ashamed and angry at myself. Why did I behave like a spoilt brat? I had read that real men don’t like it when a girl tries too hard and is demanding. It was a tough time for both of us. There was an attraction but it was taboo. Finally after my three-week exile, he appeared one day, with wife in tow. I was so mad at him. Was he trying to establish a boundary after he kissed me and awoke something deep inside of me? I remained in my room refusing to come downstairs, pleading a headache and stomach pains. Helen, John’s perfect wife, came to see me in my room, bringing with her a cup of tea.

“Are you ok? I hardly ever see you anymore! Judy asks how you are. She should be home for the holidays, if she doesn’t end up going someplace obscure with her friends.”

Feeling shamed, I sat up in bed and hugged her. She was one of my most favourite women and it was unfortunate we both loved the same man. Judy had the perfect life. Their daughter lived in a boarding school and hardly ever saw her parents. Why was I trapped with mine!?!? I mumbled that school was getting hard and how I was having boy problems and she smiled understandingly.

“Boy problems never go away,” she joked. “Even when they grow up and become men, they can still act like boys and get your blood boiling. Look at John and I. Perfect couple, right? Well even he gets carried away sometimes and I need to remind him of his obligations and duties.”

My mind reeled and raced at what she said. Did she know about me? I gaped at her like a startled marlin and she laughed.

“I think he wants to buy a new car, he’s been acting all suspicious these past few weeks and it always happens just before he buys something we really can’t afford to have.”

I laughed in relief and she hugged me, kissing me on the cheek as she left the room, leaving me with parting wisdom, “Just never give up. Always have hope that everything will turn out fine and the way it’s meant to be.”

Sitting in bed I reached my hand down to my crotch and tickled myself through the panties as I mused on another fantasy about John. So the key is to be persistent! I wouldn’t stop trying. I must have been pretty caught up in my fantasy daydream as I didn’t hear the door open; nor John walk in. What alerted me to his presence was his sharp intake of breath as I released a soft moan of pleasure. Embarrassed, I retracted my hand and stared at him.

“I came up at the insistence of my wife to see how you are and help give you boy advice,” he said hoarsely.

Slowly he made his way to my bed and I bit my lip, my heart pounding so loud I was sure he could hear it. He reached a hand beneath the covers and took over what I had been doing only moments before. His fingers tickled the material of my undies slowly as he struggled to maintain eye contact. I leaned back against the pillows and opened my legs, hoping he would push the undies aside but he didn’t. He leant forward and kissed me as I ground against his hands with my hips, reaching down, pushing on his hand with my own, until the sweet release of climax spread through my body. He coughed and stood, sniffing his fingers as he walked silently to the door. I heard him enter the bathroom and smiled.

I stayed home from school the next day, saying that I didn’t feel any better. My mother looked at my flushed face and misread it to be fever, thus leaving me at home on my own as they both went off to work. I made sure the doors were locked and set up the house alarm to warn me if they came back unexpectedly. Then I undressed and walked around my room naked and touched my body all over. I massaged creams into my skin as I imagined what John’s hands would feel like running over every inch of my body. Imagine my shock as I casually glanced out of the window, breasts on display. There was John staring back at me, sitting in his car in our driveway. Quickly I ran and turned off the alarm and ran to the front door. I flung it open and beckoned him to come in, wondering why he was wide-eyed and staring. In my excitement I had forgotten that I was still naked. Quickly I shut the door and ran up the stairs but I could hear his car door slam, the alarm beep, followed by our front door open, close and lock. I dived beneath my covers as I waited for him to come upstairs.

“Are you insane? What are you trying to do to me?”

I giggled and waved him to me. He came to my side like a drugged man who was not entirely aware of his surroundings. John pushed my covers aside and drank in the sight of my naked body.

“Do you like what you see?” I taunted.

John pulled my legs apart and nuzzled his face into my pussy, taking a long, deep sniff. My whole body convulsed and shook as his moist tongue ran over my folds slowly. Oh how I had longed for him! This was so much better than fantasy! He continued to lick me slowly, puckering his lips on my clit and sucking it as a baby would suckle a nipple. The explosion of my orgasm shook the whole bed and me with it. He stood, wiped his mouth with his hand and went to the bathroom, leaving the door open. Slowly, I managed to gain enough control of my legs to walk over and see what he was doing. I could see him running his hand over his penis, masturbating until his release splattered all over our toilet and bathroom walls. He cleaned himself and the bathroom, then washed my smell from him. Turning to me he rasped, “This should never have happened. I came by to collect a workbook as requested by your father, not molest his daughter!”

“Is such a great feeling, ‘molesting’? Even when I invited you in?”

He groaned and went out of the room, walked downstairs and rummaged about the living room before he left, leaving me crying on my bed in confusion.

This time I didn’t see him for over a month. It was hard to recall what it felt like, having his tongue lick me and make me feel sensations I didn’t know existed. Then, by some intervention of the Gods, I ran into him at the local shopping centre. Alone. We were both unattended and we both stood staring at one another with desire. Wordlessly, he grabbed my hand and walked me to his car. Neither spoke as he drove around until we parked outside a hotel.

“Are you sure?” he asked.

Not trusting myself to speak, I nodded. Oh, how I longed for him to make me feel like he did!

We went upstairs and stood awkwardly in the small room. He stood near me and gazed into my eyes, lifting my chin for a long kiss. Slowly he undressed me, kissing and licking each bit of revealed skin, teasing me and taunting me to distraction. As I stood there naked, he quickly removed his clothes as well and lifted me, carrying me to the bathroom. He lathered my body as softly as I had massaged cream into it when I fantasised about his hands touching me. Then he washed himself, removing my hands from his body when I tried to touch him. I could only stare and watch, as his penis increased in size. Where was that going to fit? I had not even yet been able to insert a finger into me!

Lifting me out of the shower, wet and squeaky clean, he carried me to the bed and laid me down on the silky covers. I hoped he would lick me again; the fire inside me was so strong! He didn’t disappoint. He knelt on the bed and licked me slowly before he increased the tempo. I wriggled my bum as I lifted myself up and pressed my pussy into his face. John clutched my buttocks as he mashed his face even deeper, plunging his tongue into my unsuspecting vagina. The feeling was amazing. Emboldened, he sucked a finger and slowly inserted it into me and I orgasmed instantly. Lying back on the bed, exhausted and spent he sat beside me and watched my body shake as I struggled to regain my breath. I wanted to touch him, I wanted to make him feel like he made me feel but he refused. Instead he sat beside me, one hand massaging my breasts as he wanked to climax. Some of his cum landed on my leg and before he could clean it off, I snaked my hand down and wiped it off, licking my fingers, tasting him for the first time.

I wish I could say I enjoyed the taste but it was a shock. He stared at me as I hid my gag from him and smiled sweetly. Enough magazines and books had taught me that they didn’t like girls who shied away from their bodily fluids.

We showered again and left as wordlessly as we had arrived.

At school, the boys started following me around like a dog on heat. Maybe they could smell the womanhood on me? Maybe they could feel that I was no longer an innocent girl? Either way, they wanted to kiss behind the school shed and I let them. We kissed until I asked one to kiss me somewhere else. At first he looked at me in shock but he agreed and from then on I was getting my daily orgasms from the boys at school, each tongue different from the next. Until one asked that I return the favour. I freaked out. What do I do? I hadn’t gone that far with John and I wanted him to be my first in all things.

Luckily, John came by that afternoon and on his way to the bathroom, he popped his head in asking me to join him discreetly. Locking the bathroom door, he came to the toilet seat where I was seated and went to remove my undies and give me a lick but I stopped him and unzipped his trousers.

“I want to touch you. Let me touch you and learn what it feels like. It isn’t fair.”

As I said this, my fingers hand managed to free his restricted penis from its prison and it stood to attention, hard and full, throbbing with a pulse of its own. I quickly popped it into my mouth before he could protest further and I heard him gasp, as he held onto the wall for support. I licked but I was not certain what else to do, so I tried sucking and heard him moan into his arm, trying to be quiet. I smiled and tried sucking harder and heard him gasp again. He grabbed the back of my head and as gently as he could thrust himself in and out until his salty juices filled my mouth. I quickly swallowed and looked up at him, smiling at my victory. John dropped to his knees and held my thighs.

“This is wrong. We must stop.”

“So stop. Let me pleasure you if it is wrong for you to pleasure me.”

He shook his head and said, “It is wrong for either of us to pleasure one another.”

I smiled and pushed him away subtly, removing my undies and spreading my legs for him to now lick me. John couldn’t resist and he mashed his face in my wet pussy as he made me climax, with his tongue and finger.

The next day at school, I told the boy from the day before that I would try licking him and see if it has the same effect as it has on me. I got as far as putting his dick in my mouth before he exploded; semen dripping everywhere. Luckily I had wet wipes to clean up or it would have been difficult explaining that stain to my mother!

Word got out that I put out and soon boys wanted to take turns spending lunch with me behind the sheds. The girls were partly jealous, partly envious, partly curious and partly disgusted. It didn’t bother me. While they concocted stories, I was enjoying orgasms. It wasn’t long before one of the boys asked to fuck me and I knew this was going to have to wait until I could seduce John first.

John and I enjoyed the bathroom and hotel adventures, giving each other oral pleasure for hours on end. One day as I had him lying on the hotel bed, at my mercy, I sat up and straddled him. He pushed me off and was furious. I explained that I wanted him to be my first before any of the boys at school. John was curious about the boys at school and so I told him about one boy and our adventures behind the school shed at lunch times. He was jealous and he flung me on the bed.

“I didn’t waken you to have you whore yourself out!”

“I am not whoring myself out. I am experimenting and I want to have your dick in me before anyone else’s! Please. Teach me how to make love to you!”

John stared at me – half in disgust, half in jealousy and desire. My naked form was more arousing than his moral dilemma and so he pushed me against the soft mattress and started licking me again. I protested that this is not what I want from him but he hushed me and slowly stretched my swollen vagina with two fingers. As he worked the two fingers in and out he raised himself up and over me, slowly running his straining penis on my wet and sloppy pussy. He pushed in slowly, a couple of millimetres at a time rubbing my clit as he worked himself inside me. I winced in pain as he pushed deeper and he covered my mouth with his. Next, we were both grinding our hips into one another as I felt full and completely possessed. He came inside me and fell back on the sheets, as my blood and his semen pooled between my sore legs.

“Are you on the pill?”

I nodded, “For pimples.”

“Thank God. I couldn’t have pulled out then even if I had wanted to.”

We showered and dressed and as we were about to leave we kissed. This time we pulled each other’s clothes off in a fury and made love more passionately than before. I was hurting but the pleasure was unlike anything I had experienced before. I wanted him – every inch of him and he was now mine.

So my sexual development increased in leaps and bounds until one day a girl came up to me at school and asked, “How can I make Henry like me? I know you let them play with your body but I don’t know how and I don’t know what to do?”

I invited her over to my house one afternoon after school for a “study” date and tried to explain what I had learnt, until I decided it was best to show her. This is how I discovered that I was bi-sexual. I discovered that a girl is not as salty and bitter as a guy and kissing a girl was oh so erotic! The exquisite softness of the entire body - starting from the lips and all the way to her secret womanhood. I enjoyed giving pleasure as well as receiving it. In our play, Alice and I uncovered many different parts of our vaginas that made us squirm with even greater delight than before. She had inserted a finger inside me and was stroking something inside that made me wet myself. I didn’t know it at the time and was so embarrassed but I had ejaculated. She was supportive and we read up on female orgasms at the library, where one book showed that it was clinically possible for a woman to ejaculate like a man. Alice was most upset that she was unable to squirt like me but we vowed to keep trying until she did.

We spent a lot of time practicing on each other and even played with Henry together. He was of course chuffed as he had two girls servicing him and fulfilling his every fantasy but we made a nice threesome. We were inseparable much to the disgust of everyone else at school. Other girls started copying us but they just looked desperate and so the guys still flocked to Alice and I for entertainment behind the school shed.

It happened that our sports teacher saw Alice and I walk hand in hand to our secret lunch-time hide out one day. As we took off our panties and unbuttoned our blouses, he froze behind a tree and stared in amazement. We didn’t notice that we were being watched until we heard him groan in climax when Alice made me cum orally. We looked about and saw him quickly zipper his trousers and walk away. After that we made it a game to try and put on the best show we could for whoever was watching. It didn’t take long for the boys to work out what was going on and we had a steady audience. Deciding it was too risky, we tried sneaking into locked classrooms and made love on desks, against the chalkboards, chairs and even on the floor. The sports teacher found out about our games and called us into his office for a meeting.

“Girls, I understand that you are going through some changes and want to explore which is completely acceptable. What is not acceptable is doing it at school. Some of the other teachers are talking and I would hate two such outstanding academic students to be expelled for inappropriate behaviour. Why not restrict your lunch time fun to the girls toilets?”

We didn’t continue our escapades at school any more, for fear of our parents discovering the truth.

John and Helen came by for dinner one evening and I protested that I needed to get into some sort of extra-curricular activity, like mountain climbing or hiking. Much to my amazement, Helen piped up that John belonged to a group that met each weekend and he should take me along. John spent his weekends with me in a hotel room, not hiking with a group of sweaty old men like he told his wife.

So, John dutifully accepted and collected me on Saturday morning, as agreed by my parents and Helen, where I was to join the infamous hiking group. I had dressed in a short skirt and tight top, much to my parents’ disgust but what could they say to a teenager? I was dressed like every other teenage girl my age. We had to join and so we went to the actual hiking group for me to get my enrolment pack. It turns out that I quite enjoyed hiking. We walked slower than the others and found all sorts of places to stop and fondle each other along the way. At one stage we veered off the path and he slipped my panties to the side, pulled his cock out and fucked me against a tree. It was so exhilarating making love outdoors!

My parents were so grateful that John was looking after me and driving me to and from my new found passion. They breathed a sigh of relief that I was no longer hanging out at the local shopping centre. Little did anyone suspect what we were actually up to. John bought a car, just to throw his suspicious wife off-track and we continued to spend weekends together, only now with dirt and leaves in our knickers.

One day Alice and I were playing in my room, when John came over. He opened the door to invite me into the bathroom and instead got a surprise. There we were, Alice and I, wrapped in each other’s arms in a passionate kiss. He stood mesmerised and mouthed for me to meet him at the shops in an hour. Later we all piled into his car and drove from the shops to the hotel where I shared my first loves with each other.

We explored each other, ourselves and uncovered many different ways to pleasure one another. John would buy toys and bring them on our dates, showing us what they were and how they were to be used. I remember laughing hysterically when he introduced the vibrator. It was twirling around and making such a noise that it scared me so much I laughed. He was always careful to play with me first and to introduce new things to me before Alice, which made me adore him even more. He also introduced the strap-on. He loved watching me and Alice fuck each other as it turned him on. At one stage he asked that we do it to him. So we learnt that sex could be anal as well. With one of us fucking his arse with the strap-on, he fucked the other girl; we ended up looking like a big sandwich. It was then that he asked if he could try anal sex with us too. Hesitantly we agreed. Hadn’t every other position proven to be exciting and stimulating? So we learnt that anal sex was just another form of pleasure and our threesomes become a tangled web of legs, pussy, arse and cock. I also discovered, that one nicely lubed finger inserted into his bum made his climax even greater than ever. He was so completely mine!

One day, John and Helen moved to Canada. Just as quickly as he had entered my world, he left it. One year had gone by so quickly, it was unfair that he was taken away. However, I at least had the memories and the sweet knowledge that he was my first, in every possible way.

Sighing, I absent-mindedly finished playing with myself, lost in the happy trip down memory lane.

Crap!

Where had Amber gone?

I had to find Amber before Mawsie did!

 

Chapter 163

Jessica hadn’t stirred yet and the hospital was getting anxious. The volume of drugs that had been consumed must have been extremely high because nothing they were doing to detox her was helping. She was one of the only people who could identify the killer and she was not waking.

A couple of rooms down, also in ER, the victims of the horror were also trying to be revived; with mammoth operations in progress to salvage what they could of their arms and wasted bodies.

Detective Harrison had woken and was pacing the halls; angry at the hospital for allowing him to sleep so long. The maniac was out there somewhere and probably far, far away by now. Any hope of capture was becoming slimmer by the second and he was stranded, with no map and no compass to direct him.

 

 

Chapter 164

Sharline found herself in a rare moment alone; no one watching her every movement and the equipment turned off for maintenance. She tried desperately to move and found that her legs twitched and saw her sheet move slightly. Her fingers curled and she strained to sit up, to no avail. In her frustration, she screamed. Sound came out, barely audible but nevertheless sound! Sharline found new strength in this and so she tried once more. Her throat ached as she exerted herself as much as she could; forcing her voice to be released from its constrictive jail.

Nothing.

Was it her imagination? Was she slowly going insane and this was the end? Had she perhaps fallen off her bed and the last few weeks just a bad dream, as she drifted off into the murky depths of death, alone on her apartment floor?

She wriggled her toes and fingers and pain shot up through her. Pain! Straining her neck to see her treacherous body, she tried again, biting her lip in expectant pain. She tasted blood and realised that she could move her tongue, lips and teeth. Her head was still too heavy to lift or move but this was progress; this was hope.

Focusing on the blood, she darted her tongue across her lips, as though they didn’t belong to her and felt the muscles twitch. Her lips tingled and she recognised the pain was real.

She was going to be alright.

 

 

Chapter 165

James pulled up outside an old fast food restaurant, on the seedier side of town where he used to hang out. It was a meeting point for most hoons and goons. Stepping out, he turned to see Arianrhod raise her eyebrows in question and mutely follow suit. They stood there looking at one another over the roof of the car for a few seconds before James locked the doors and headed inside.

Air quickly walked up behind him, not feeling comfortable in such a run-down establishment. She received appreciative nods from guys on hotted up Japanese cars and quickened her step. Why had he dragged her out here? Surely they could have sat in a nicer place and had equal privacy?

Inside the fast food restaurant, James stood in line and ordered a meal for himself and looked questioningly at Air. She shook her head and asked for a coffee only, pulling a face as she looked at the crowd munching away on fries and burgers. He grinned and draped an arm about her shoulders. This was a good choice in location. He had the upper hand.

They took their tray to an empty booth and sat down. James was in no hurry as he slowly unwrapped his burger and emptied his fries on the tray. Arianrhod nervously grabbed her coffee and glared at him.

“Why did you bring me here?” she hissed.

James continued to ignore her as he chomped away on his burger and stared blankly at her.

She kicked him under the table and growled, “Why did you bring me here? Couldn’t we have gone home to talk?”

He reached across the table and gripped her wrist so hard her eyes watered. He put down his burger and wiped his mouth and replied, “Don’t ever do that again. I came here because I will not end up in bed with you. Here we can talk without interruptions and without distractions. Now spill. What was tonight all about?”

Arianrhod looked guiltily at him and dropped her gaze purposefully. Biting her lip she said, “I just wanted to feel you naked in bed next to me.”

He shook his head, “I don’t buy it. What is going on? No more bullshit. Just lay it flat.”

When she didn’t speak, he continued, “You see, this is what I think is going on. We were supposed to get rid of our client. We didn’t. I left you to do it and you wanted me to do it. In the end, our accomplice turned because of a financial dispute. Now you have managed to talk to daddy dearest and have told him the whole story and he doesn’t like it. He wants you to cut all ties with me and dispose of me as well. Now don’t stare, it isn’t very ladylike. I know you think me stupid but that is your mistake in judgement. You see, I know very well what is going on. I wouldn’t be partner at my law firm if I was simple. Daddy knows that I know all your business secrets and he knows that you and I are involved and this makes him uncomfortable. Let me guess, he made you choose?”

Arianrhod looked uncomfortably at him and whispered hoarsely, “How did you know?”

“I hired a detective to keep me clean. One was following you.”

She hung her head and he grinned. It was great being on the offensive for a change!

 

Arianrhod smiled inwardly. She had known she was being watched and followed all along. Her father had people who advised of the circumstances immediately. How else could she keep one step ahead?! James thought he was so clever and she had counted on his reaction. Now she had him right where she wanted all along.

Off-guard.

 

 

Chapter 166

James stared at Air and recalled his only attempt at murder. It hadn’t worked out at all. He had held the woman down, tied to her bed and laughed nervously as he tried to choke her. As her eyes bulged and she passed out, he didn’t have the guts to do that final act. He was a lover not a murderer. There were people you hired to do that. Unfortunately, the person turned and now he wasn’t sure what to do.

He had brought Arianrhod here to talk but at the same time to make him visible to his old crowd as well. Glancing casually to his left he noticed that Big Brother was in his usual spot; a lopsided grin, paper and pen in his hand, as he scribbled all he saw and heard. The name was apt.

Standing behind the counter, the manager, Little Mike, was there doing his job and handing out drugs with the orders. It was a clever way to do business as no one ever suspected they weren’t fries in the bag. The girls at the register were pimped out by Little Mike and worked at the hotel next door, run by the owner of the establishment, Gary. Gary turned a blind eye to the proceedings. He knew that things were going on but he ignored them as he sipped his pina colada on a beach somewhere, far, far away. Gary supplied the drugs to Little Mike, so he was not exactly clean.

The boys out the back were handy to have around. They worked flipping burgers and doubled as security in one. Not much happened that they couldn’t take care of. Big boys; mostly illegal immigrants. Some of them could be hired out privately for jobs but their asking price was out of this world. Maybe he should have asked them instead of Paul. Paul had been recommended by one of the guys, Daniel. Hmmm.. He should have a chat to him.

James slunk out of the booth and looked down at Arianrhod, “Going to piss.”

He weaved through the crowds and walked up to Mike, “Hey buddy. How’s it going?” They shook hands and Mike winked; the toothpick he always had dangled in between his lips moved up and down as he snorted a laugh. He raised an eyebrow and let James through as he realised that the talk was not for him. James walked into the kitchen and slapped Daniel on the back.

“Passed me onto a dud,” he joked.

Daniel twisted so quickly and grabbed James by the throat, holding his head inches above the hot oil of the fryers.

“I hear you aren’t good at making good on your payments. Makes me look bad when I vouch for you to a friend.”

James shuddered and tried to remain calm, saying, “I paid him Daniel. He wanted double payment and changed the price twice, without completing the assignment.”

Daniel released him and grunted, returning to grab another bag of fries. He pulled out a plastic bag containing a gun and a phone number and handed it to James.

“Call this person. They’ll sort everything out. My fee is half his. Good luck.”

James nodded his head and took the bag from Daniel, smiling as he said, “Thanks. At least there’s one person I can count on.”

Daniel snorted and got back to work as James tried to hide the bag on his body discreetly. Cops always lurked outside but could never prove a thing. Better safe than sorry.

James returned to the table and grabbed Arianrhod by the wrist, yanking her out from behind the table and dragged her to the car. Their conversation was best for home after all, it seemed.

 

Chapter 167

Elizabeth threw her glass at the door and watched it shatter, detachedly. She was furious. He had given her the slip and was nowhere to be found. Her useless detective (why was she paying him again?) had lost him!

Walking to the drink cabinet, she pulled out another crystal glass and poured herself a vodka. She drank it straight, savouring the burning sensation; finding comfort in the pain. Elizabeth realised she could put up with a lot but she had reached her limit. She had forgiven her useless husband, his attitude, his absences and even his cheating and getting the little hussy pregnant. What she would never forgive is him leaving.

He would pay.

Elizabeth flung the empty glass at the door once more and stared as the fragments scattered all around her. She bent and picked up a piece, clenching it tight in her hand. Blood trickled down her palm and onto the new rug.

Pain.

It somehow lessened her inner torment.

They were happy in the beginning. Then he grew distant and spent more and more time away from her. She had thought he was adjusting to the new life but then he started getting angry at her without reason and had less and less time for her. When Elizabeth came home and found blood in the toilet, she realised he was bringing his new affair home. Why else would there be blood in the toilet? Some disgusting whore, who didn’t even have the decency to flush.

Elizabeth considered having an affair, just to get even. She was attractive and many men had already propositioned her. When he couldn’t be bothered enough to be around and had time for every other venture, why not?

He came to her not long ago, demanding a divorce. She had laughed at him and ripped it up. Why would she give him this when he wouldn’t give her a child? If he could spend enough time with that slut and get her pregnant, the least he could have done was given her one of her own. She didn’t need him. Elizabeth had spent so much time on her own that she could envisage a life without him. When she thought of the wasted years, all that time she had wasted on that ungrateful son of a bitch... She grabbed another glass and flung it at the door as well. They were her glasses. She bought them herself. She was so sick of “stuff” when all she had desired was a family of her own.

Elizabeth took the bottle of vodka and another glass and sat down. She flung the glass on the floor and drank straight from the bottle. If only she could drink the pain away!

She was not going to give him a divorce.

The only way he would get that, would be over her dead body.

 

 

Chapter 168

Sharline’s eyelids fluttered open as she realised that she was moving. The sheet was pulled up over her head and she couldn’t see what was going on. She was afraid and helpless. If only she could move the sheet so that she could see what was going on.

Nancy had decided that she could no longer tolerate the girl’s presence and so had taken matters into her own hands. No one would look for her in the morgue. She wouldn’t be missed by anyone except perhaps her mother. Why was her mother helping her competition? Michael was hers and yet she was intent on destroying her happiness.

Realising that she couldn’t murder her, as too many people would suspect her, Nancy decided chucking her into a freezer would help speed up the process. She could even leave her in her frozen tomb. However, when Nancy wheeled the bed down to the morgue, it was not empty but rather alive and kicking. People were swarming the place like it was the latest hang out. What was she to do now?

“ND (Newly Dead)?” asked a voice behind her.

Nancy turned slowly and stared at the doctor, shaking her head, “No. I was a bit dazed and pressed the wrong button. Unfortunately, I have to go to a completely different floor and I am so tired, I ended up here. Doesn’t bode well for me, does it?”

The young doctor laughed and said, “Time for bed! We always have spare beds down here if you need to get away.”

She laughed in response and said coyly, “Seems as though everyone has realised that fact. Doesn’t make me feel very special.”

With that she wheeled the bed around and pressed the elevator button.

Sharline listened to the commotion around her and to the strange conversation that had taken place. She was going to dispose of her. If there was ever a time that she needed her body to obey, it was now, before it was too late.

Nancy took the bed to a floor with a balcony and pulled back the sheets, peering down into her face.

“Can you fly?”

Sharline’s heart quickened. It appeared that Nancy was going to throw her off the building and she was helpless. Would they think she committed suicide?

“Hmmmm,” sighed Nancy, “Perhaps I should just throw you down and say that you were so distraught when you came to that you took your own life?”

The cold air made her stomach contract in fear. Sharline’s eyes widened in horror, as Nancy lifted her slowly off the bed and dragged her to the edge.

 

 

Chapter 169

Frank had organised to meet with Paul and clear the air. The best way to sort out this mess was to gather together and start again. They all knew what a blundering mess it had all become and now it was time to forget the past and look at how to repair the damage. Paul was hired to do a job that he had organised (and paid handsomely) the clowns Arianrhod and James to do. When things got tough, they had turned on him. He forgave them that act of stupidity. They were virgin to the job and had freaked out. Back to school for all of them.

He had realised that he needed them at the discussion as well and had sent them both white flag messages, advising to meet at their old hangout. Now he tapped his fingers impatiently on the table as he drank his fourth drink.

The first to arrive was the reliable Paul. He looked like the sort that would be in the industry. How had they located him? Paul sat down opposite him and ordered a drink, silence hung in the air, threatening the ceasefire. Frank coughed and the waitress looked at him, nodding. She brought out two drinks, one for Paul and one for himself. They clinked their glasses and downed the drink in one go.

There was no sign of the two children.

“Well?” asked Paul, sick of sitting in the uncomfortable silence.

“Wait until they arrive and we can talk then. We have nothing to say to one another,” replied Frank.

Paul smirked and crossed his legs on the chair beside him, arms folded as he sardonically said, “I disagree my old “friend” for one doesn’t meet up with people one was supposed to kill for drinks.”

Frank shot him a dark look of warning, twisting in his chair to see if anyone had heard his careless remark. The man was an idiot. No wonder this had turned into a mess! He had hoped that at least Paul would be grounded enough to carry on civilly in this conversation.

After an hour of sitting in silence, the two men had had enough. It was apparent that James and Arianrhod were not coming. Frank had tried calling their mobiles but there was no response. Paul had risen and had advised him if he had wanted to go for drinks, there were plenty of bars with plenty of people he would rather waste time with.

“How much to sort out the whole mess?” asked Frank in desperation.

“Three people?” Paul stared at the ceiling and sat down again. He looked at Frank and smiled, “Double what was promised.”

Frank nodded and said, “Agreed.”

Paul smiled and ordered a new round of drinks, “Now that we’re “friends” how about ending the cold war, hey?”

Frank laughed and shrugged. This had not turned out how he had hoped but it may be for the better. He looked at the strange man and asked, “So how is love?”

Shaking his head, Paul drank his drink quietly. What could he say? The girl he was with was being disposed of and the man he loved was still married. How to explain that? He raised an eyebrow and returned the question.

Frank laughed and shook his head as well, saying, “Well I have managed to lose my girl. One minute she is home and the next she has vanished.”

Paul laughed and asked, “She isn’t eliminated too is she? You have a bad track record for people around you. Pity I don’t know her, I could go detective and get more money out of you.”

Frank stared at him and smiled. Perhaps that wasn’t such a crazy idea; after all, he hadn’t had any success.

 

 

Chapter 170

Arianrhod twisted in the seat and stared at him. What on earth was the matter now? Where were they going in such a rush? James had made a call as they walked to the car and was now dashing madly across town. She was afraid that they had probably given her detectives the slip. Time for a change in tactics.

“James, please slow down, I don’t feel well.”

He ignored her request, staring out into the darkness, increasing the speed.

“James, I’m serious. I don’t feel well.”

Once more he ignored her.

“James! I am going to throw up in your car if you don’t pull over!”

He brought the car to a screeching halt and wordlessly got out. Walking around the car, he came to her door, opened it and yanked her out.

“Ow! What is your problem?”

He slammed the car door and went to his side, got in, locked the doors and drove off, leaving her standing with her mouth gaping, by the side of the road, in the middle of nowhere.

 

 

Chapter 171

“What on earth are you doing?”

Nancy froze and turned to face her angry mother.

“She is nothing but trouble! If she commits suicide, all our problems will be over; both mine and Michael’s.”

“Do you want to go to jail because of some floozy and her useless boyfriend that hasn’t been to visit you since he left?”

Nancy bit her lip. Crystal was heavy, a dead weight and her arms ached from holding her. Her mother came over and they put her back on the stretcher. She was in so much trouble now and her dislike for this mute vegetable had grown into something greater than hatred. He said they would be together only once she was gone. Now what was she to do?

“Don’t you find it odd that he asks you to dispose of her? What kind of man does that make him? Would you allow your daughter to marry someone like that?”

The mother slapped her hard and glared at her.

“You are a stupid and naive girl. Get home before I kill you!”

Nancy cradled her cheek, tears of embarrassment streamed down her face.

“I am not a child! Stop treating me like one!”

“Then stop acting like one! Get out of my sight! I need to try and fix this mess that you have made. Go!”

Nancy turned on her heel and left, slamming the door behind her.

The nurse looked at Sharline and raised an eyebrow, “What am I to do with you? How can one person cause so much trouble, hey? Why does he want you dead so desperately?”

Sharline tried to talk and a squawk came out.

“Ahhhh... Not so mute after all.”

She wheeled her back to the room and advised all she saw along the way that she had read that fresh air and a night sky had woken a woman from a coma, so thought she would try to help Crystal in the same way. Everyone smiled and wished her luck, no one suspecting that anything else had taken place.

 

 

Chapter 172

Paul sat nervously in the club, waiting for his lover to show up. A strip club was the best place for this type of meeting as no one would suspect them of coming in here to have an affair. A girl slid across the floor on the stage in front of him and winked, sitting up and spreading her legs wide, showing her twat. He appreciated a flexible woman. This girl knew that he had a boyfriend and only liked to look but not touch. He was a regular here and spent a great deal of money but never on her. She was determined to make him succumb to her beauty. He smiled. Women were so easy to read.

A tap on his shoulder indicated that he had arrived.

“How’s the show?” he asked in his deep, husky voice.

It took all of Paul’s strength not to turn and kiss him. His cock grew and he looked at the stage again, winking at the girl and pointing at his crotch. She smiled and thought it was because of her.

“I prefer it a whole lot more now that you are here. How is life?”

“Not too bad. Wife is getting suspicious, thinks I have a mistress. She even had me set up. Some whore from an agency tried to seduce me. Luckily, I was thinking of you, so I couldn’t even focus on her.”

Paul beamed. It was nice to know that he thought of him in the same way.

“How long are we going to stay? Have a usual lap dance and then get out of here?”

Paul nodded and smiled again at the girl on stage. He was a lap dance away from being in his arms. The girl slid off the stage and took his hand, leading him to a private room out the back.

Just one dance and he would be in heaven.

 

 

Chapter 173

James had had enough of Air and her antics. He was rushing to meet the guy Daniel had suggested and didn’t have time to play games. She really knew how to push his buttons! Of course he would drive back past there once he had finished and pick her up, provided she doesn’t thumb it home. The time on the side of the road should hopefully cool her down and let her mull over her actions and how to proceed from here.

The guy had given him an address of a strip club on the other side of town. He was to meet him in the car park. James had stopped at two ATM’s and withdrawn cash as an advance. He had tried a third but it refused to let him take any more out of his account. Stupid ATM rules. All he had was $2000. Surely he could get the remainder to him once the job was completed? The guy had been explicit but how could he get that sum of money this late at night and at such short notice? He had to be reasonable.

There it was – Hello Kitty-Kat.

The whole place was a gaudy pink and he looked for a place to park. Just as his car came to a halt, a gun was pointed at his head through the window. He turned and looked at the man, winding down the window.

“I’m James. We spoke before?”

The guy was silent as he opened the door.

“I have the money. Well the down payment at least. Where can we talk?”

The guy continued to be silent. He looked shifty. James looked about as well. There was no one in the car park other than the two of them.

The first shot came out of nowhere and took him by surprise. He stared at the guy and then at his shirt. Blood seeped out of him. He was confused.

“What? What are you doing? What is going on?”

The man smiled and whispered, “No one plays with the Yorks. I guess you didn’t know when to stop?”

Fortunately for him, the front door of the strip club opened and a group of people walked out. They looked over and saw that James was hunched over. The guy looked angry and bolted away.

“Help!” yelled James, before he crumpled by his car and passed out.

 

 

Chapter 174

There was an obvious commotion and people were running around. Someone had been shot outside. Paul groaned and pushed the girl out of his lap. Where was his lover? As everyone ran outside to see what was going on, Paul looked about and realised he was probably outside as well. Stepping into the car park he observed people bunched together. Then he noticed the car.

James.

He pushed through the crowd to get a better look and realised that it was James lying down on the ground in a pool of blood as people tried to apply pressure to his stomach. They had called an ambulance and were doing all they could to keep him alive until they arrived.

“It’s awfully exciting. I wonder what happened?” said a short fat man that was standing beside him.

“Probably a jilted lover?” suggested another.

“Was he a patron?” asked one of the girls.

“I don’t know who he is. Does anyone recognise this man?”

Everyone shook their heads. Someone hopped into the car and pulled out his wallet.

“He seems to be pretty well off,” said the guy, pulling out the wads of cash. This made Paul grate his teeth in anger. When he recalled the trouble he had in getting payment from this tosser.

“Is there a driver’s licence?”

“Yeah. James is his name. Lives on the other side of town. Wonder what he was doing out here? Probably trying to get some action by the looks of the cash.”

The first witnesses chimed in, “There was a guy.” Followed by others. “A guy ran away when he saw us.” “I wonder why he shot him?” “He was dressed in black and a hoodie so we couldn’t see his face.” “Is he still here?” “He ran away.”

Just then the police arrived with the ambulance in tow.

A hand squeezed his shoulder and he turned, gazing at his beloved.

“Let’s get out of here. I am getting claustrophobic and want to sleep.”

Paul smiled and almost ran to his car in happiness.

Unfortunately, they had to wait until they had both given their statements to the police before they could leave. Each second felt like a lifetime but eventually they were let through and out of the car park. Finally they were on their way to a hotel and to each other’s embrace.

Paul wondered what had happened. Perhaps James didn’t pay someone else and that was his punishment? Hmm he had to kill him first or he wouldn’t get paid and money was short. Surely Frank didn’t organise competition? With Frank, you never know.

 

 

Chapter 175

Arianrhod was furious! How dare he?! He had left her on the side of the road! Alone! No money, no phone. ARGH! She yelled out in frustration. Not one car had passed since he dumped her so unceremoniously from his car. She would make him pay!

At least there was one positive side to all this. She was in his tracksuits. It could have been much worse had she been in her own clothing. She snorted and continued to walk in the direction from which they came. Surely someone would stop and drive her into town at least, if not to her car? She didn’t even know where she was, nor how far she would have to walk to the nearest town or city. If only she had been paying attention to where they were going instead of trying to annoy and distract him.

A faint glimmer of hope, was that a car she could hear approaching? She stopped and waited, straining to hear. Yes. Sure enough, there was a car coming. She was saved!

Arianrhod stood in the middle of the road and waved her arms about like a woman possessed. The car slowed down and stopped. She ran to the window and saw that a man was driving. Just her luck, a second car stopped behind it. It never rains...

“Could I bother you for a lift? I had an argument with my boyfriend and he left me here in the middle of nowhere. I don’t even have my phone on me or my purse. I can pay you if you take me home?”

The man looked at her dishevelled appearance. It was obvious to her that he thought that she was either crazy, homeless or telling the truth and what she wore could only be the boyfriend’s tracksuit. He motioned for her to get in and drove on.

“Where is home?” he asked.

“Not here,” she laughed.

His phone rang and he quickly answered it, “You go on ahead. I picked up a lost girl and am taking her home first. Won’t be long.”

Paul stared at the phone and angrily threw it onto the passenger’s seat. How long would he have to wait? Why did he have to collect every hitchhiker? He smiled as he realised that that was part of his charm. He was such a wonderful and caring man. No wonder he loved him.

 

 

Chapter 176

Frank had given Paul Sharline’s photo and address and was nervously waiting to hear from him. Surely he couldn’t stuff this up? If only Frank knew how to find her, things would be so much easier.

He thought about his ex-wife and their daughter. She had become a prostitute, sleeping with everything that walked and he was sick of bailing her out. That is why he thought he would end all their misery and dispose of the daughter. She had become an embarrassment to the family and he refused to watch her waste her life. He had tried to be supportive. His wife had become an alcoholic when she discovered what she had given birth to. That she could have changed so much from that sweet girl they had sent off to Switzerland was incomprehensible. Frank had brought her home so many times and had issued ultimatums but they fell on deaf ears. His daughter was a headstrong girl and did as she pleased, without any regard for her family and friends.

Frank nearly died of embarrassment when he discovered that she had slept with his best friend. Their marriage was in tatters after his friend’s wife found out. She now jumps at shadows and is sickly jealous, not letting him out of her sight. Frank had begged his daughter to stop but she ignored him. She told her mother that as she was supporting herself, she had a right to live any way she liked. That they had no say in her lifestyle choice.

A prostitute! What else do you call someone that sleeps with everyone she meets?

His own flesh and blood whoring herself out to all and sundry! If she needed the money, all she had to do was ask! He had decided he couldn’t live through the scandals any longer. He was doing this out of mercy. Frank had divorced his wife when he realised she was enabling their daughter’s behaviour; giving her approval when it was not appreciated, telling her that her free spirited lifestyle was ok. If he was the only sane one in the family, then so be it. He didn’t have a child only so that she could ruin them.

She would die and everyone would be happy.

Only, she proved a lot harder to kill than he had anticipated.

 

 

Chapter 177

Sandra stared at the golden band on her finger and squealed. She simply could not believe that they were married finally. He was now her husband, not only her lover and the father of her child. Husband! Sandra ran to him and jumped onto the bed beside him.

“Easy,” he said, fearing she would hurt the baby.

“I am so deliriously happy! I cannot believe this is real. That we are finally married! Where to after our honeymoon?”

He looked at her with such tenderness and traced her lips lightly, feeling her tremble from his touch.

“Where would you like to go?”

She lay beside him and wrapped herself with his arms.

“Home is where you are.”

He hugged her close and kissed her hair. She was right. It didn’t matter where they went as long as they had each other. He released her and looked into her eyes. They looked back at him with such love that he felt a lump rise in his throat. She never asked for anything, only his love.

“I want to make you happy. You decide where we go,” he urged.

She giggled and replied, “I have waited so long for you that we could stay here or go to the ends of the world and live in a caravan. I really, honestly don’t care. As long as we are together.”

He smiled at her response and hugged her again.

“How does travelling Europe sound?” he asked.

Sandra wrapped her arms about him and kissed his neck.

“Perfect.”

 

 

Chapter 178

I looked at the pile of books that I had printed, that were not yet sold. Sighing, I picked one up and flicked through the pages. My first adult novel. I had decided to write about a prostitute and used some of my own experiences in the process. It was full of things I had done or had a strong desire to try. For instance, I was dying to know what it would be like to have a threesome with a father and son. Would it be weird? It was something I had explored in the novel, trying to understand how they all would have felt during the act. Another chapter was dedicated to her gang bang experience. Not something I would want to try but I wondered what the girl would be thinking of as random men entered her and used her body for their own gratification. Generally, the lady’s emotions did not come into play in such an act. It was a glorified act of violence and degradation. I explored so many issues and topics. The taboo. It enchanted me and I wanted to experience life through the eyes of my character.

Unfortunately, my parents had discovered the books.

I had written it on paper – technophobe remember! My mother had been rummaging in my closet for a shirt that she felt had ended up in my cupboard by mistake. She fished the manuscript out of my sock draw, along with my first toys that John had bought me. One of which still had a card attached.

Mother burst into tears and cried on my bed for hours until I came home from school. I saw her holding my book and my vibrator. Instantly I knew what she was thinking and tried to explain. I told her that it wasn’t my diary and that the toy was from a guy at school who was helping me out with my project. She pretended to believe me but held onto the items tightly and resumed her crying.

This of course brought my father up into my room, who did a double take when he saw the vibrator. Awkward!

Once again I tried to explain that this was a novel I was working on and that the vibrator was a gift to help me write the book. It had never been used. Which funnily enough was the truth of the situation. He grabbed the items from my mother and stared at the card. As the colour drained from his face, I realised that he recognised the handwriting. He slowly opened the book and flipped through the pages. He stormed out of my room, still clutching the items in his hand. I heard him go to his car and drive off.

Mother was beside herself. She went down and opened a bottle of vodka. I believe she has not stopped drinking since that day all those years ago.

Not long after he left, father returned, with John in tow. He dragged him to my room and demanded to know if he had slept with me. John tried to deny the whole thing but when he saw the vibrator and the card attached, he hung his head in shame. He looked at me with such hatred that I shrank into the bed and looked at my father. He was shaking visibly when he kicked him out of the house.

I was sent to a psychiatrist to deal with my supposed addiction. It was ludicrous! I was going to be an author. Why did they not believe me when I told them it was my book? When I explained to the psychiatrist what was going on, she asked to read the novel. At our next session, she wore attire that probably wasn’t appropriate for a session.

“How much of this is your own personal experience,” she asked.

“Some. It was more a way to explore sexuality without the emotional involvement. I had always been intrigued by the taboo.”

“I see. So, are you really bi-sexual? Do you find yourself attracted to females as well as males?”

I looked at her and realised she was coming on to me. Wasn’t this illegal? Or was she testing me?

“I love people. It doesn’t matter if they are male or female. How long must I attend this before you release me?”

She stood and walked over to the door, locking it. When she turned around I realised that she was in fact trying to seduce me, however poor the delivery.

“What about the taboo of patient and doctor?” she asked meekly.

I smiled. She was turned on by my book. This was success! The book had this affect on people! What more could I want?!

“Are you bi-sexual, doctor?”

She bit her lip and sat down. I could see that she was nervous. Perhaps she was curious but didn’t know what to do?

“Do you find me attractive,” I asked as I stood and walked over to her.

She licked her lips and looked at me with hunger and curiosity. Perhaps I was fulfilling her desires?

I knew that the only way to end this therapy session was to fuck her, so I seduced her. I made her scream in ecstasy and gave her such an orgasm that she trembled and crumpled to the floor.

How was I to know that my father would be picking me up that day? He banged on that door and demanded to be let in. When he saw us, he knew what had happened and had dragged me to the church. Obviously I was possessed and needed an exorcism! That the good doctor instigated it was unthinkable to my father. I was the baddie.

Well, it was almost a repeat performance at church. The priest was as eager to discover if my taboo list included members of the clergy, as he realised that I had not written about it in the novel he had demanded to read. We had been having an affair at his office for over a week before my father discovered us and hauled me off to a nunnery, advising the poor nuns that I was a sex addict and needed to be locked away in a room by myself, lest I corrupt the whole lot of them. Little did he know that there was a group of them that were corrupt; they shared some very interesting experiences with me. I was but a novice to these ladies. My first group lesbian act occurred right there in that nunnery. Praise the Lord! I yelled His name in ecstasy many a night. Forgive me, for I have sinned.

After that, I moved out and lived in an apartment with a friend from high school, before I inherited a house. An old aunt had died and had signed her fortune and house over to me. She was batty and loved a good scandal. Apparently before she had found out about my escapades, she was considering leaving her fortune to the state. Upon discovering that I was as wild and carefree as she had been, I became the favourite and all was left to me; kited out dungeon included.

Unfortunately, most of her wealth was tied up in heirlooms and I didn’t have the heart to sell them off. Instead, I wrote freelance for some magazines and newspapers, making ends meet and sometimes earning a little bit extra by writing for some porn sites. Why not do something you’re good at? It was obvious that this is where my talents lay.

Hmmm... perhaps I should ask to place an ad as payment and sell my books via them?

 

 

Chapter 179

Paul had almost choked on his drink when Frank told him that his missing girl was Sharline! How small was this world? The man was amazing and the greatest hypocrite. He was fucking his daughter’s friend from university but she was not allowed to fuck his friends. Tut tut tut He wondered if he knew that he himself had fucked her and had enjoyed the experience. He laughed to himself. He had fucked the daughter and the girlfriend! The daughter was by far better.

He found the whole situation amusing and surreal. How was it that their lives were so intricately entwined into this crazy web of life?

What was keeping his lover? He looked at his phone and hoped it would ring. It was while he was looking at the phone that he realised he needed to call that sexy little nurse, Nancy. He had forgotten all about her.

“Hey baby, how are you? Sorry was away on business and couldn’t call. I miss you.”

There was trembled sighing before she spoke. “Mum knows everything,” she confessed. “I am scared. I tried to throw off the balcony but she busted me. Do you love me?”

Paul grabbed the pillow, fighting the urge to scream at the stupid girl. He had to control his anger.

“Of course I love you. I am a little confused, however. Didn’t we agree that it would be best if you gave her an overdose? How did you get to throwing her off the balcony?”

Nancy sobbed and rushed into justification of her actions, “She is evil! Every time I am near her, something bad happens to me. I tried to up her dosage but my mother demanded that we give her a chance to tell us her side. I told her you had told us all you knew about her but she was adamant. Then she said some very nasty things about you and how you were only using me to dispose of your ex-girlfriend. I tried to tell her about our plans to get married and run away together but she wouldn’t listen. I can imagine how frustrating she was to you when she could walk and talk! I am having the worst time with her and she is an invalid!”

When she paused, Paul ventured, “So she is still incapacitated?”

Nancy was breathless when she responded, “Oh, yes! She started to move her eyes but can’t talk and can’t move. How can it be so hard to kill her?”

Paul drew in a deep breath. “Where are you? I hope no one can hear you!”

She gagged a little and he could hear her opening and closing doors.

“I am all alone. No one is here.”

He breathed a sigh of relief. She would have to go too. The mother as well. He groaned. That brought his tally to six for the month.

“I have to go, mother is home.”

With that she hung up and he was left staring at the phone. Was he doomed to be surrounded by idiots? What on earth had possessed her to think that she could throw her over the balcony? He was sure that the flighty number would have told the police he encouraged her. She couldn’t even keep a secret from mummy!

Just then his phone rang.

“What room are you in?”

He smiled. At least the evening would be carefree.

 

 

Chapter 180

Arianrhod stared out the window, not paying attention to anything in particular as she was still fuming that James had actually left her on the side of the road in the middle of nowhere. She just could not comprehend that he would do such a thing! It was only as the car came to a halt did she recognise the house and it wasn’t her own. Why had he brought her here? How did he know?

“Miss York, your father has instructed me to bring you home.”

She stared at him, mouth agape and eyes wide. Stepping out of the vehicle, she stormed up the front stairs, pushing aside the waiting butler. Arianrhod was furious. She still had a few hours. What was the meaning of this?

Her father was in his study, in the same place she had last left him; scotch in hand staring into space as an old record played in the background. It was her parent’s wedding song. Nice to see that the man was human and had feelings. She stood at the door for a couple of minutes but he refused to acknowledge her presence. In the meantime, the driver of the car was standing behind her, waiting patiently for his turn to speak with the boss. When the song ended, he placed his glass carefully on the table beside his chair and stood, walking purposefully to the door. He looked over her shoulder and beckoned the stranger in.

“I hear you bungled the whole thing,” he chastised.

The man nervously twitched and looked at his feet.

“We agreed, no payment until the job was complete. You have until midnight. Thank you for bringing my wayward daughter home. I will add a bonus to your payout should you be successful.”

With a curt nod, the man silently exited the room, leaving Arianrhod alone with her father. Her eyes were glaring like polished stones. He indicated for her to sit down and the hovering butler to pour them drinks. Once they were alone, he turned to her and asked, “So you had everything under control, hey?”

“I did until my car broke down.”

He grinned and she looked at him incredulously. It suddenly dawned on her that he was responsible for that.

The father answered his daughter’s silent question, “You were too emotionally involved and we needed to have the matter resolved. I knew that this would be easiest.”

She jumped up from her chair and spat, “You never gave me a chance! How can I prove myself worthy if you keep babysitting me? Not to mention that you could have killed me! ”

Unperplexed, he barely lifted his eyes to meet hers. Quietly, with the calculation of a wild beast stalking its prey, he responded, “You had a whole week to prove yourself but you have not. There is no point in wishing you were the son I never had, that is how life is. You have all the folly of an emotional female. Look at yourself. Sit down and be calm. Even now you are proving just how unprepared you are for this game. Do you honestly think that I would have let anything happen to you?”

If looks could kill, her eyes would have cleft him in twain! Silently she returned to her seat and covered her face with masked calm. He looked at her and said, “Better. I need you to be in control of yourself before you can be in control of others. Being a dominatrix is all fun and games but honey, this is the real world and the men here will not bend over willingly for you to fuck them in the arse. I had hoped that I could retire this year but it appears not. There was a spark of hope when you dealt with that stupid man who tried to blackmail you. Then you let it all turn to shit because of your affair and interest in that lawyer. You have to choose. The family and the company or a separate life? Tell me now so that I can start readying your successor if you choose the latter.”

 

 

Chapter 181

James looked around the hospital room and stared up at the tubes. He watched the slow drip, drip, drip of the infusion, and then followed the long plastic tube to his arm. The pethidine was weaving its magic and so he shook his head to clear his thoughts. A nurse walked over and checked his chart hanging on the end of his bed. She glanced at him and gave him a courtesy smile and walked out again.

It felt like hours ticked away as he lay in that bed. Everything was surreal. Doctors and nurses came and went, each one smiling encouragingly at him. The sadness in their gaze made him feel embarrassed. They all wanted to know how he ended up getting shot outside a strip club but no one dared to ask just yet. All would be revealed when the police came.

 

 

Chapter 182

Arianrhod had called him to advise that someone had shot James in the stomach and that he had been taken to hospital with extreme bleeding. He groaned and hoped that the stupid man Paul had not been identified. Quickly dialling his number, he walked outside and hailed a taxi.

“The Frambuesa Lounge,” he advised the driver just as Paul answered the call.

“What on earth have you done? Tell me that no one saw you!”

Paul laughed and snorted into the phone, “Ha! It wasn’t me, Frank. I thought you had gotten me some competition. For your information, I had other plans last night. My life does not revolve around my jobs.”

“Can we meet and discuss a new plan of attack?”

“No. I have things to do today.”

Paul patted the empty bed beside him. The whole evening had ended far too soon, with his lover having to return to his wife. He wondered what he told his wife? Why does an architect spend so much time after hours in the office when he has a home office set up as well? What about tonight’s scandal? To make it up to him, he had organised a day at a spa in a very private location, discretion was paramount.

Frank’s voice cut into his thoughts, “I’ll be at The Frambuesa Lounge if you change your mind.”

He smiled and put his phone down. The Frambuesa Lounge was a place he had not been to in a very long time. It held a very special place in his heart, it was where he had met his lover. Perhaps it wouldn’t be such a complete waste of time after all? It would make the arrangement with Frank more solid and he did have news of his long lost fiancé. Did he want to disclose that information yet?

Paul stood and took a shower, dressing and jumped in a car. Some things were better discussed in person. So he kept telling himself. What he really missed was The Frambuesa Lounge.

 

 

Chapter 183

The Frambuesa Lounge. A place of indulgent naughtiness. A place to go and be someone else or be yourself completely. No judgement. No stress. No worries. It is a place to live out all your wildest fantasies and your deepest desires. Whatever you are in to, they have it. A room to yourself and everything you need to make your imagination come to life. All you need is money and no inhibitions. He was not entirely sure how the place escaped police closure but he was glad it existed.

Frank met regularly with Arianrhod here for their domination play. It was one establishment where those who entered and exited, kept the whole – hear no evil, see no evil, speak no evil - code of silence. Paul wondered how Frank felt about fucking a girl that was his daughter’s lover as well as his own. He didn’t like to share, so the whole thing with Sharline and the old man freaked him out a little more than he cared to admit.

Paul walked in through the foyer and nodded to the receptionist as he entered the cafe bar. He scanned the crowd, searching for Frank. Someone squeezed his arse and he turned around.

“Care for a drink handsome,” asked a pretty transvestite.

He shook his head and said, “Another time perhaps? I am here on business not for pleasure.”

“Shame. You look like you know how to treat a lady.”

Paul laughed. Oh how deceptive looks could be!

The tranny walked away and found a new target.

He spied Frank sitting in a booth, a young, male slave licking his shoes as the Mistress sat in his lap and stroked his hair. Sigh. Maybe he should have accepted the offer before? He should have realised that this would be informal. Paul walked between the tables and chairs and made his way to Frank.

“Hi.”

“Hi. Sit down and join us.” The Mistress popped a breast out and shoved it into Frank’s mouth to suckle.

Paul sat opposite them and looked down at the poor guy in leathers. How could anyone allow themself to be degraded like that? He shook his head and called over a waiter, ordering himself a drink. Frank was busy enjoying himself, completely ignoring him as he feasted on the large breast of the lady in his lap. Maybe he should keep the news of Sharline to himself after all? Just because he was a hired killer didn’t mean he didn’t have any morals. He actually cared about her... at times.

 

 

Chapter 184

The policeman stood by the hospital bed and eyed the victim suspiciously. He claimed he had no idea why he was shot but something didn’t sound right.

“So you decided to travel to the opposite side of town to get laid?”

James shook his head in exasperation. “I told you, I broke up with my girlfriend and wanted to forget her. An old mate had been to that strip club before and suggested it, so I went there. As I was getting out of the car, a maniac shot me. He said nothing. I have no idea who he is, nor why he would want to shoot me.”

“Is there anyone else you think may want you dead?”

“My girlfriend,” he joked.

The policeman wrote hastily on his pad.

“I was joking about the girlfriend wanting me dead, by the way.”

“Nevertheless, I will need her details. What is her name, telephone number and address?”

“Why? Because I made a lame joke?”

“No, because we need to verify what you have told us.”

James groaned and unwillingly gave the required information. The policeman looked like he had no sense of humour.

“You had a large sum of money on you. Are we to believe it was to be spent on strippers?”

“Some of it. I had planned on buying an engagement ring from an old dealer that doesn’t believe in credit cards, however, things didn’t exactly go to plan.”

“The name of this jeweller?”

“Would you like his blood type as well? Perhaps a list of allergies?”

“I would advise you to cooperate. We are trying to locate the person that tried to kill you. You being a smart-arse only gives us reason to suspect that you do know who pulled the trigger.”

James gave a sad look and replied, “I understand. Sorry, it’s just my way of dealing with coming close to death. I apologise.”

The policeman nodded and walked over to a nurse, requesting that he have a psychological examination before he walked back over to James.

“I will see you tomorrow. If you remember anything else or suddenly discover you do know who it was that shot you, please call me.”

James nodded in agreement and stuck his hand out to shake the policeman’s hand, “Thank you.”

“A forensic officer will be in shortly, to draw the criminal’s likeness.”

“Thanks again officer. I’m sorry for being difficult. I’ll call if I recall anything.”

The policeman grunted and walked out the door, colliding with a man carrying flowers.

“Sorry,” they both said in unison.

The man holding the flowers quickly stepped into the shadows and cursed under his breath. This was going to be trickier than he thought. Quickly he dialled his employer and explained that he needed a week as things were complicated. He lost his bonus and the amount was reduced as it wasn’t done on time but it was still good money. He needed the extra income to support his addictions. Being an architect wasn’t enough.

 

 

Chapter 185

I had finished installing cameras as per instruction inside my home. My techie friend had logged into my computer and was now adjusting and doing what needed to be done to get me online. Not only was it a great source of new income but I also felt safer. My new site allowed users to pay to log in and watch me doing my thing – in all the rooms. Some paid per room, others for the whole show. If they paid extra, I would even perform especially for them in my bedroom – which will be used only for that reason. There would even be live chat and group chats. Suddenly I felt overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of the project. I have received emails from guys from all around the world, asking me to fondle, masturbate and even walk around my bedroom in high heels and stockings. It was so deliciously naughty!

My friend sent me a chat to say he was done and that now, I was visible from all angles. He had even set up the website for me, which is why I have given him unlimited access to me and my home. It was so exciting! My own website! My own “show”!

A steady income and no judgement.

 

 

Chapter 186

Arianrhod was in a taxi on her way to the hospital to meet with a police officer. Apparently there was a shooting and James was involved. If only she had listened to daddy and done what was required instead of letting her emotions get the better of her. Why did she have to fall in love with him? Of all people! Now he had gone and shot the stupid slut and she had to identify her body, no doubt. What else could it be?

As she walked hastily through the hospital, she swore she saw the man that her father had hired to drive her home only moments ago. Were her eyes playing tricks on her? Why would he be involved? She twisted around trying to see him but he was gone. Perhaps he was only a figment of her imagination after all? She had been through a lot this evening; it was no wonder she couldn’t see straight.

She found the officer waiting in the lobby as he said he would be.

“Arianrhod York,” she introduced herself, extending her arm in greeting.

“Constable Princeton,” he replied, shaking her hand.

“How can I help you officer?”

“What is your relationship with James Franklin?”

“We used to date,” she replied hesitantly, unsure what had happened and why she was being interrogated. The only good thing she could make out was that if they wanted to charge her with murder as well, she would be in the police station not being interrogated here in a hospital.

“How long ago did you break up?”

“A couple of hours ago.” Arianrhod realised that people may have seen them together and it was best to keep the lie as simple as possible.

“We you aware that he was going to propose to you?”

She choked and stared incredulously at the policeman. Propose? James? Suddenly the blood drained from her body. Was James dead? Is this why she was here?

“No.”

“Did you quarrel this evening Miss York?”

“Yes.”

“Did you want him dead?”

“Dead? Is he dead? Oh my God!” Arianrhod broke down into tears. Her James was dead. How could this have happened?

“Miss York, please answer the question.”

“No. I didn’t want him dead. I loved him.”

“Why the past tense?”

“Is he alive?” She was shaking uncontrollably. This was not what she expected when she came here tonight.

“Yes he is alive. I have some questions about the shooting however.”

“Did he shoot someone? Oh my God!” So her initial hunch was right after all.

“Whom do you think he shot?”

Arianrhod, still pale and shaking, stared blankly at the officer and crumpled onto the floor like a deflated balloon.

 

 

Chapter 187

Helen knew that her husband was addicted to porn. He spent half his wage on various websites, drooling over hussies and wanking in his room. What she couldn’t comprehend was why? She was right here in the flesh and blood. Wasn’t she enough for him? Why did he have to go prowling the internet searching for other women and service himself? Didn’t he like what she did?

The feelings of inadequacies were strong and heightened once she had discovered that he was having an affair with a girl young enough to be his daughter. She couldn’t look at the family in the eyes again, though they had once been inseparable and not only business partners but great family friends as well. They had trusted them with their daughter and John had betrayed that trust. That very same act had broken their vows and almost their marriage. This was the reason they moved overseas for so many years.

Tentatively they had restored their marriage but she was now extremely jealous. Before, when John told her he was going away for a business weekend, she had believed him and didn’t worry. Now she knew better. She had become cynical of love and as much as she tried to trust him, she didn’t. Knowing that he used to take the young girl with him and sleep with her as well made her shudder and push down the nausea. How could he!?!

Helen stood at the door of his home office and looked around. It was immaculate and tidy. They had returned home to the same suburb but all the neighbours were new and different. No one knew of their shame. The only ones that were aware of what had happened were the two families; not even their own children. Their daughter was the same age as the girl John had had the affair with and their son was far too young to understand. Both were at boarding school and didn’t need to be informed. It made the illusion of a perfect family possible. Her old friends were excited to see her and she had returned to work with ease.

Helen walked over to the computer and wondered if she should turn it on? She had never betrayed his trust and this was the first time she had felt compelled to check his computer. Why?

The agency she had hired to test her husband told her she had nothing to worry about. He was not cheating on her but something made her uncomfortable and this time she would not disregard her intuition. Pressing the button, the computer came to life and she made herself comfortable in his chair, as she waited to see what her husband was up to.

 

 

Chapter 188

Kali, Tara, Sienna and Natalie were in intensive care as they recovered from their surgeries. Sienna had had her arm amputated, Tara was suffering from an infection, Kali and Natalie were faring best. The two girls seemed to be recovering well and the hospital staff, as well as the police department, were hopeful that one of them would open their eyes first.

Jessica was still not waking and they were worried that the overdose may have done permanent damage, as she was not young and her health was not the best to begin with.

Detective Harrison paced the hallways, scowling at everyone that passed him. If they had let him go and not forced him to sleep, he may have caught up with the killer. Now there was no way of finding him. All their hopes lay with the ladies that had undergone the tragic ordeal. If only they would wake!

A doctor approached him and advised that Natalie was the first to show signs of waking but that she would still need time. He almost kissed the doctor with joy! A light at the end of this long and weary tunnel. He wanted this nightmare to end more than anyone else. How could anyone delight in torturing these women as the killer had? What on earth had possessed the killer to start this brutal maiming? If only Harrison could get into the head of the killer, perhaps he would be able to stop him from killing anyone else.

 

 

Chapter 189

Paul looked about the lounge and saw people fucking against a wall in one corner, others tied up and whipped in another, while Frank was servicing the Mistress in his lap. He spied the tranny that had tried chatting him up and beckoned her over.

“Yes handsome?” she drawled.

“How about you give me a head job?”

The tranny laughed and replied, “Quite direct aren’t you? What do I get in return?”

As no exchange of money was allowed on premises, not even buying a drink for services, for that would be solicitation, Paul winked and said slyly, “A mouth full of my cum.”

Once again the tranny laughed and knelt in front of Paul, undoing his zipper and pulling his cock out. Stroking it to life he breathed, “Only because you are so cute. I wouldn’t do this for anyone else.” The full, red lips covered his cock and Paul gasped as he made eye contact with Frank, who raised an eyebrow but said nothing. Paul loved how a man’s mouth felt because a man knew what to do to turn another man on. This one looked like a female but sucked like a man. The perfect partner. He wondered what his beloved would look like dressed up in drag?

The tranny stopped sucking and stood, lifted her skirt and sat her arse down in his lap. She ground to climax and both of them sat there spent. Paul lifted the tranny off him and gave her a kiss on the arse as he patted her away; pushing his now deflated penis back into his trousers.

“Feel better now?” drawled Frank.

Paul shrugged and looked at him. The Mistress sensing that the two men needed to talk rose as well and took her slave with her.

“Never pinned you for the type to like cock,” said Frank.

“I never pinned you for one that liked to be humiliated,” retorted Paul.

“Touché,” said Frank as he waved the waiter over for another round.

“I have news of Sharline.”

Frank sat up and looked tense as he asked quietly, “Where is she?”

“In hospital. Apparently she can’t move or talk; barely alive. Did you want me to bring the tally to four?”

The news jolted him. Frank sat back into the seat and replied, “Let me think about it.”

 

 

Chapter 190

Arianrhod came to and realised that she was not dreaming. She was in fact in hospital and that idiot had committed murder.

“How are you feeling Miss York?” asked the policeman. He didn’t appear to be concerned and he didn’t alert the staff to her fainting.

“Water, please?” asked Arianrhod, her mouth dry and fuzzy. She had to think and quickly. What had James done?

The policeman brought over a cup of water and sat beside her. He gave her a look with a lopsided grin, toying with her.

“I don’t know about any shooting and I would like to see James, if he is ok?”

“You will see him in a moment. Can you tell me what you meant with your previous comment?”

“Am I being arrested or interrogated?”

“No. Just a few standard questions following an attempted murder.”

“Am I a suspect?”

“Not yet, Miss York. Should we consider you?”

She stood, composing herself. Her father had been right. She was not ready to take over yet. Her emotions still got the better of her.

“Constable, if you are not arresting me and you are not interrogating me, I will be off to find my ex-boyfriend and almost fiancé. If you are, I would like to ask for my lawyer to be present before we proceed.”

The policeman shook his head and motioned her to be on her way. She was far too jumpy to be completely clean and he knew that something was going on but not what. He didn’t think she was responsible for the murder but something else was bugging him and he couldn’t put his finger on what. Arianrhod walked away, asking a nurse for directions to James’ room. He may hang around and see if he overhears something, just in case.

 

 

Chapter 191

Sandra sat patiently in the travel agent’s office as they perused image after image of glorious locations around Europe. Never had she imagined that she would see the world, married blissfully to a wonderful, attentive partner and a baby on the way. She rubbed her belly absentmindedly and the travel agent looked over at her concerned.

“You aren’t pregnant are you?”

She bit her lip and shook her head. They would never be able to go on this trip if she were. Her wonderful husband piped up, “We are trying but haven’t had much luck and had hoped that a carefree trip would do the trick.”

The agent nodded his head knowingly and smiled. Many couples tried for babies on their holidays and he didn’t have the heart to tell them that none of his had returned pregnant yet. Perhaps they would be the first.

“So did you want to start with Eastern Europe? We can organise car hire for you or tour groups, entirely your choice. Once your Eastern European tour is complete, we will have you tour the West. Which city would you like to finish in?”

Sandra held his hand as they both looked at the amazing images of Italy. Nodding they agreed, “Venice.”

“Ahhh. A great choice. A truly romantic city. Perfect!”

They filled out the forms in their new married names and paid their deposit. She could not have been happier or more fulfilled than she felt at the moment. He was making all her dreams come true and hopefully, she could make his come true on the trip.

What happens if she gives birth while away? Shuddering with delight they exited the agency and she rubbed her belly, as her husband knelt in front of her and kissed it.

 

 

Chapter 192

John stared at the reflection in the mirror and wondered how he ended up old. Wasn’t he young and dashing only days ago? Wasn’t it only yesterday that he had an affair with his friend’s daughter? That young minx! There was a tightening in his groin and his trousers pulled taut. He could still taste her if he closed his eyes and remembered. She was the reason he had left the country but he had now returned for the same reason. He searched for her for years without luck. No other woman compared. Pornography was a poor substitute for that girl. She was willing and all his. He had taken her before anyone else had and he had taught her everything he knew. Her thirst for all things sexual had meant that even he had to broaden his horizons and explore; research and try new things so that he may teach her in turn.

It was on this travel of exploration that he had met a young man named Paul. He had heard about the famous Frambuesa Lounge and had gone there to see if he could find entertainment for his young mistress. Instead he had been initiated into a whole new world; one that he had never considered nor dared dream about. Nothing was taboo. He had stopped outside a room where two men were engaged in very sensual intercourse and was intrigued. It wasn’t like he was gay or felt anti-homosexuality between men, it was simply a fascination. One of the men had looked up and had seen him staring with open interest and invited him in. Slowly he made his way to the bed and continued watching up close. One of them reached over and touched the front of his trousers and he shuddered, surprised that it could affect him. He was straight and very much loved women. As the man continued to stroke his cock through his trousers, he realised that he was being turned on. He unzipped and released the now straining cock, allowing the young man to fondle him as they continued to fuck there in front of him. Confused he wondered why he was enjoying the sensations when he was not attracted to men. Was this normal? Or did this mean he was gay? The men had manoeuvred on the bed to allow him to step closer and it was only as he felt the warmth of moist lips wrapped around him that he admitted that he was in fact very much bisexual.

The feeling of a man’s mouth differed from a woman’s. They were both soft and warm but there was a carnal feeling to the mating between two men that was more animal than sensual. Even though he had been drawn to the sensuality, he now realised just how much he wanted this man that was giving him his first gay blow-job. The two men both turned their attention on him, when one of them breathed, “First time?” John nodded and was pushed back onto the bed as they pleasured, teased and taught him to appreciate a whole new world of sex. When the act was over, he exchanged numbers with the young man that had initiated him into the world of man love. Paul was his name.

They continued to meet in secret at the lounge and realised that Paul was very much like a younger version of himself; both finding pleasure in male and female company. Experimentation increased to include transsexuals – the perfect union of man and woman in one body. So many wild days and nights until Paul starting getting jealous and wanted to see him outside his comfort zone.

John and Paul continued their affair in hotels, motels and other outdoor locations. The more time they spent together the more John realised that he didn’t really know Paul. So he followed him and discovered that Paul was not the same man that he was in bed. For some reason this made him desire Paul even more. He enjoyed a man that was wild and carefree, one with a dark side. When he confronted Paul, demanding that he explain his career choice, Paul had told him that he was a hired killer but that he was still the same man that he knew and loved. Unfortunately it was at this time that his own affair with his best friend’s daughter was uncovered; causing him to uproot and leave.

When he returned he sought out Paul and the two of them resumed their affair. It was not as frequent as it had been but it was still nice to break the monotony of monogamy. His wife continued to spy on him, frequently testing his marriage vows by sending him pretty young girls to tempt him. Luckily he was able to outwit her and so they continued their sham marriage. He loved her dearly but her jealousy had pushed him away. He spent a great deal of money on porn sites and found that he could have virtual relationships with anyone he desired. His wife had to accept this, knowing that if he didn’t have this he would once again stray.

John walked back to his desk. His wife had been on his personal computer, he could tell. Luckily he was IT savvy enough to erase his history and never keep anything on his PC that could lead to trouble. She knew of his porn addiction but was snooping to see if he was seeing anyone else. John had access to her emails and was aware that her friends had urged her to check his mail for possible affairs. Clean and guilt free. They both were much more harmonious while she believed he had repented and was truly a devoted husband. What she didn’t know, kept the peace and love.

A friend of his on an online community had told him of a new site that had recently gone upwww.tempting_the_gods.com. Apparently a girl had installed cameras all over her house and one could look at her or even chat to her online, sending requests for what they would like to see live. There was a fee but then there was always a fee for premium goods. According to his friend, the girl was a knock-out and was worth every cent. John created an account and waited patiently for approval of payment before he could see this number for himself. He decided to peruse some other sites whilst he waited.

 

Chapter 193

“Which hospital is she in?”

Paul picked at a nail before he looked up and replied, “St Thomas.”

Frank rose and looked down at Paul. The man looked a touch nervous and he couldn’t understand why. How had he found Sharline with such ease when he himself had searched without luck for so long? Something niggled at him but he couldn’t place his finger on what.

“You said she was ok?”

“She is in a vegetative state. Can’t move or talk but has a pulse.”

“And you are quite certain that it is Sharline?”

“Most definitely.”

“Well I guess I owe you some money then?”

“I guess you do.”

Frank sat down again and stared at the blasé man opposite him.

“How?”

Paul raised an eyebrow and looked at Frank. He pulled out his mobile and searched for something, then silently handed the phone to Frank. Frank took the mobile and looked at the screen. Paul had taken a photo of Sharline before he had left the hospital. He took a sharp intake of breath and handed the phone to Paul.

“Do you know how she got there?”

Paul shook his head.

“How did you find her?”

“Luck.”

“How is it when I went to that hospital and enquired they had no knowledge of her?”

“They didn’t have a name for her. Apparently, someone had identified her as Crystal.”

“So, how did you know it was her?”

“I made some enquiries of my own.”

“Care to share?”

Paul grinned and shook his head, “That would be giving away trade secrets.”

Frank stood once more and threw some money down onto the table, “For the drinks. I’ll get you your money after I verify that it is her.”

Paul lowered his head in a half nod, maintaining eye contact with Frank in salutation. As he watched him leave he realised that he had to ensure that Sharline was dead before he got there. That witch was capable of returning to the world of the living and revealing his identity and that, would just not do.

 

 

Chapter 194

John logged into the site and saw her – his first love. There she was, oblivious to his presence as she walked around her kitchen with a large green snake draped around her waist. God, she looked hot. The Devil sure rewarded His own! She had outgrown her innocent youthfulness and now had a sultry, sexy appeal. His friend was right; she was the best thing online. He unzipped his trousers and released his throbbing cock, as he pressed the option for private chat. Would she recognise him? A bell rang out on screen and she looked around, smiling and waving up at a camera.

“On my way hot stuff!”

She walked over to her computer and accepted the chat request. This was the best thing he had ever spent his money on! Quickly, he turned his camera off and waited for her face to be exclusively on his screen.

“Hey! I don’t see you! Can you see me?”

John turned off the sound and typed back:

Sorry. Having problems with my PC. You look great.

She smiled and replied, “Thanks! I wish I could say the same but I can’t see you. What’s your name?”

John.

“I love that name! How are you today John?”

Better for having seen your beautiful face.

“Oh stop! You’ll have me blushing!”

It just makes you more adorable.

“So John, what can I do for you?”

I’d like to talk for a bit first, if that is allowed?

“I’m all yours! Well at least for the next five minutes.” She coyly smiled at the screen as she pulled away and demurely crossed her legs. He stared at her, longing making him choke up.

Do you have a boyfriend?

“Do you think he’d let me play like this?” Her giggles brought back memories.

Are you sleeping with anyone?

“Would you like me to?”

Yes.

“A man or a woman?”

Me.

Her laughter rippled through him. She was still a tease. He simply couldn’t help himself; he turned on the camera and sound.

“Hi babe, miss me?”

She paled and stared at the screen, reaching out a hand to stroke his face. “John? My John?”

“Your John”

What he didn’t expect was her sudden burst of tears. She sobbed as she touched the screen and repeated his name. All too soon, his credit ran out. Quickly he pressed the button for more credit and private chat time.

“Honey? Are you ok? Baby girl! Please don’t cry!”

“John? How did you find me? Where are you?”

A knock on his door had him quickly silence the programme as he called out, “Yes?”

“Darling, you have a visitor,” he wife called through the closed door.

“Who is it?”

She didn’t reply, so he turned to the computer and said, “I have to go babe but now that I’ve found you, you are going to be all mine again.” With that he turned his PC off and quickly went to the door, opening it to reveal his wife, held at gun point.

“Hello John.”

The gun was suddenly pointed at him. What happened next was surreal and almost in slow motion. He felt, rather than heard, the gun shot and warmth flooded his chest as he crumpled to the floor. His wife screamed and soon she was lying by his side, their blood mingling on the floor.

 

 

Chapter 195

I was over the moon - in a cheesy, clichéd sort of way! Oh how wonderful it was to be alive! I danced around my room and ran to my dungeon, yelling to my online viewers, “Free show for all you beautiful people!” Generally play time was extra; this little show was for my John. Oh how wonderful! To have my first love back in my life after so long and after all that had been going on... I reached over for my first toy, the one that John had bought me and wondered if he was watching? Running back to the living room, I nearly tripped over my critters but I didn’t mind. Nothing would get me down today. Did he remember the toy? Did he remember how he had taught me how to use it? I moaned and spread my legs on the couch, angling myself for the cameras. Did he still like me? Did he like what he could see? I stood and walked over to a shelf and massaged cream into my body, just like I had all those years ago; picturing his hands on my body, touching me, licking me, kissing me. I groaned loudly. My initiate was back in my life and things couldn’t be better. The toy vibrated against me and sent little waves of pleasure coursing through me. I threw my head back in ecstasy. How many people out there were watching and enjoying the show? Is John mad at me? Should I have left play-time for his private viewing? I climaxed swiftly and blew a kiss to my followers, exhausted and happy, taking the toy back to the dungeon.

Pearl barked and it sent a chilled shudder down my spine.

Would I ever feel safe again?

 

 

Chapter 196

“It’s been taken care of Miss York.”

“Good.”

“Was there anything else?”

“I need to make sure the other matter is handled delicately.”

“You mean your father is not to find out?”

“Precisely.”

“That is going to be tricky Miss and it could turn nasty.”

“You will be compensated accordingly.”

“Money is not what I am concerned about.”

“What is?”

“Your father has a temper and will not be pleased once he learns of my last assignment. Should he discover that I am responsible for this new task as well, my head will roll.”

“Let me take care of it.”

“No offense Miss but I fear your father more.”

“Well that makes you a stupid man.”

“Not really Miss. Just a man that would like to see his grandkids one day.”

“Will you do it or not?”

“I will but it needs to be handled a little differently.”

“How so?”

“I need time.”

“Time? There is none. You need to carry this out tonight.”

“Miss, they have him on police watch.”

“Let me take care of that as well.”

“Shall we go now?”

“Why wait?”

 

 

 

Chapter 197

James was groggy from the pain medication and annoyed that he had allowed this to happen. A cop was sitting in a chair by the door reading a newspaper and drinking his fourteenth coffee to stay awake, whilst in the bed to his left there was a man who lay unconscious. Nurses came in and out of the room, along with the occasional doctor. He pressed a buzzer and a nurse came to see him.

“Yes? How can I help you?”

He looked at the matronly nurse and asked in his most seductive voice, “I am hungry and wondered if there was any way that I could get something to eat?”

She fluttered her lashes and giggled, like a school girl on heat, as she replied breathlessly, “Why, I’m sure I could rustle you up something.”

“Thank you,” he drawled as he gave her an appraising look up and down, before continuing, “You look ravishing for someone that has been up all night worked off their feet. I am sorry to trouble you.”

“Oh no, no trouble.”

He watched her scurry out of the room and dash past the policeman, scowling at him as he smirked and returned to reading his paper. James dared to be bold and called out to him, “Are you hungry? I could ask her to bring you something as well?”

The policeman shook his head, “Nah, you eat. I’m not hungry. Hospital food makes me wanna check into hospital myself.”

James laughed, “I hear you. Only, I feel like I haven’t eaten for a week, so bad food is better than no food.”

As he lay back on the pillows, he heard a man ask the policeman some questions one moment and the next moment the cop was gone. In his place stood Arianrhod.

“Hey you. I should be mad at you for leaving me on the side of the road but I guess it was for the best?”

He stared at her mutely.

“Well? Are you going to say hi?” She sauntered over to his bed and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

“Hi,” he finally croaked.

“Hmmm... you’ve sounded better,” she said with a raised eyebrow.

“I guess a bullet can make a guy sound different.”

“I guess so.”

“What are you doing here?”

“Busting you out.”

 

 

Chapter 198

Frank walked hurriedly down the street, nervous about seeing Sharline. He was glad she was alive and in hospital being looked after and cared for but he didn’t have time to wait for her to recover. Sure he loved her but it was just as easy to find another woman and fall in love with her as well. If he had learnt anything from his daughter, it was that love and lust were fickle.

As he waited to cross the street at the lights, he looked ahead and noticed a familiar face. He gasped. Frank saw his daughter walking out of a chemist. Looking around, he was tempted to try and dodge the cars on the busy street. This was a chance for him to finish what he had come here to do and be done with the whole sordid task. The lights changed and he lost sight of her as the people milled past him, trying to cross as quickly as they can before the lights changed once more.

He ran as quickly as he could but he could not see her. Frank wondered if she had been a mirage? Maybe he was slowly going insane? Nope definitely not a mirage, for he saw her walk out of a store and continue her stroll. He tried to walk behind her and follow her, temporarily forgetting that he had been going somewhere else; bumping into passersby. Someone shouted an obscenity as they told him to watch where he was going but he didn’t hear them. All he saw was her. She was dressed in a long black dress and had her hair down. He walked faster until he ran into a large man who pushed him aside and held his shirt, threatening to beat him up if he ever pushed him again. Frank mumbled an apology and resumed his stealthy tracking. A man grabbed her hand and whispered something in her ear and the next thing he knew, they both stopped a cab and disappeared.

Frank smashed his fist against the wall. He had let her escape and she was so near!

 

Chapter 199

I had left the house to go buy some supplies, as per request of my new followers. A man had asked me to fill condoms with various substances and push them inside myself as I relay the sensations they elicited to him. Unfortunately, I had run out of condoms and lube, so I left the serene safety of my home to make the purchases. My new fort had made me bold and given me courage to venture outside. On my return home, I stopped and looked at a couple of new outfits – something more “girl next door” – another request from a client. It was whilst I had left one of these stores that a gentleman had come up to me, grabbed my hand and whispered, “You are being followed by a man. You have to trust me? He looks in his mid fifties and is about thirty metres behind us. I say we catch a cab together and you can drop me off at the next corner before you go home.”

Shaken, I nodded and did as he had told me.

I walked over to my PC and logged in. Tonight was going to be a night off for me, so I pressed the button that my friend had programmed for just such an occasion and it switched the live cams off. Instead, my clients were given a message that read: I am truly sorry that you and I can’t play together right now. Please feel free to look at my photos, read my bio and for my premium viewers, you may select any videos from my archives – including today’s shows. Thank you for your understanding and see you real soon.

This whole situation was getting out of hand. Just when I thought that my life was back on track, something like this happened! My friend sent me a chat to verify that I had logged the cameras off; a precaution to ensure that we had not been hacked. I replied yes and he asked if I was ok. I told him what had happened and he advised me that I should stick to online shopping. Online shopping? Apparently, I could buy condoms, lube and heck anything else on my computer.

No more going outside!

Suddenly, life looked brighter once more.

 

 

Chapter 200

Paul had driven in a mad rush to get to the hospital before Frank. It seemed that he had succeeded. He stood outside Sharline’s room and contemplated walking in. Had anyone seen him? He had been in such a hurry that he didn’t recall if had been careful or not. Sharline’s room was empty. Damn! Where was she?

Just as Paul had turned to leave, he felt arms wrap around his waist and a body press against his back.

“I knew you’d be back.”

Paul threw his head back in dismay and frustration. He forgot about the nurse. Twisting in her embrace, he faced her and looked down into her empty eyes; empty as her head. He tried to wriggle free but her arms were locked like a vice.

“Let go of me,” he hissed and she immediately obeyed.

“Are you mad at me? Don’t you love me anymore?” she sobbed.

Groaning, Paul pushed her into the room and silenced her with a kiss. Why was it that the only way to shut a woman up was to kiss her? He closed the door for privacy and turned to her, “Where is she?”

Nancy sighed and rolled her eyes. She answered as she sat on the empty bed, “Relocated. Mother thought she could get her to move.”

Paul pursed his lips in disapproval and took a deep breath. This was not what he had wanted to hear.

Nancy had jumped down from the bed and had once more, somehow, attached herself to him. She whispered against his chest, “Let’s just run away and get married and let her rot here with my mother.”

Paul’s mind was in overdrive. Perhaps he should lay low for a while. If he got married, perhaps John would get jealous and leave his wife sooner. Leaving this whole mess could be for the best and this dim-witted female could be his free pass out of here. He smiled and lifted her chin, saying as he gazed into those painfully slow eyes, “I think you are right. Why wait? Let’s go now!”

She gave a small, shrill squeak of delight and kissed him.

 

 

Chapter 201

Frank sat outside the hospital, confused. He had been so sure of himself and what he wanted but now he felt lost. What on earth had possessed him to commission someone to kill his own flesh and blood? Was he going to kill his love as well? The constricting pain in his chest grew and he started to breathe heavily. A passing doctor noticed him and asked if he was ok.

“I’m fine. Just some bad news,” coughed Frank.

“If you step inside we could take a look at you,” said the doctor, concerned with the pale demeanour of the man.

“No, no. I am ok. I’ll come inside if I feel worse.”

“Ok. Take care. Good bye.”

“Bye.”

There was a tingling in his left arm and the pain started to intensify. Perhaps he should check in? Frank shook his head and slapped his own cheek, hard. Snap out of it! Was this a mid-life crisis? Does that mean he was going through male menopause? Frank stiffened once more as the pain rocked his body and he fell to the ground, clutching his chest.

No one saw him fall.

 

 

Chapter 202

Natalie was awake. Her memory was a little hazy and she didn’t have a name for the killer but she could describe him to a police officer who was sketching his likeness. Harrison paced the corridor nervously, impatient to start the hunt for the crazed psychopath. He could be with a potential victim right now!

The nurse that had tricked him into sleeping hesitantly walked up to him, and he turned to her with a growl.

“What?” he demanded, a little less gentlemanly that he would have ordinarily addressed a lady.

She cleared her throat and softly stated, “One of the other girls is awake, Sir. I thought you would like to know.”

Letting out a sigh of relief, he asked, “Which one?”

“Kali, Sir.”

“How is Tara?”

“She is still in intensive care, as is Kali. However, Kali has woken and is still quite distressed and drained. You cannot interrogate her yet but you may pop your head in and see her for yourself.”

The detective hugged the nurse and ran past her, to the intensive care unit, leaving her bewildered and slightly embarrassed.

Harrison flashed his badge at the policeman guarding the rooms and stepped inside, only to be detained by the doctor on duty.

“I cannot let you upset the patient.”

Yanking his arm out of the doctor’s clutches, Harrison retorted, “Don’t ever touch me again! I saved their lives. I want to see the girls not give them grief! Let me just look at her.”

The doctor stubbornly refused the detective entry, “No. I am sorry but you may not enter yet. I will inform you when it is safe to do so.”

“But the nurse told me it was ok! How else would I know to come in?”

As he argued with the doctor, a policeman stuck his head inside the room and advised the detective that a likeness had been created. They had a picture of the killer!

 

 

Chapter 203

James cried in pain as the man tried to lift him from the bed.

“Stop being such a wuss!” screeched Arianrhod, as quietly as she could.

“I have been shot, you deranged woman! Bleeding. In pain. Connected to drips and various apparatuses. What part of this do you not comprehend?”

The man stepped away from James and advised Air that he would go to the men’s whilst they worked out what they wanted to do. Arianrhod glared at both of them. Nothing was going according to plan!

“Men have survived greater wounds!” she attacked.

“Yes but then, they didn’t have a bullet wedged in some place that had them in an operating theatre for eight hours!” he yelled back.

Finally the commotion brought in a nurse and two police officers to his room.

“Who might you be?” demanded a younger policeman.

“His ex-fiancé! Can I call myself that, considering you didn’t propose but ended up in a strip club?” she spat at James.

“You are so fucked up! I can’t believe I nearly asked you to marry me! This, dear officer, is why I ended up on the other side of town in a strip club. This! I cannot deal with her emotional outbursts anymore!”

“Why you..” Arianrhod round on him, eyes blazing.

The policeman stepped in and pulled her away from the bed, as a nurse went over to check his tubes were still connected.

“Why don’t you two kids settle down? Miss, take a seat and let’s hear what happened,” an elderly policeman came and sat her down on a vacant chair by the door.

“I came by to see my boyfriend, ex-boyfriend I should say. I was advised that he had been shot and he just informed me where. I cannot believe that he could do such a thing to me!”

“What? Get shot? I did that on purpose did I? You break up with me so I go to a strip club to get shot? Not to get laid? Not to enjoy some piece of arse that isn’t a harpy? Not simply to get away from you and drown my sorrows? You are vampire, sucking me dry of life!”

“Argh! There is no point in talking to you!”

The policeman watched the exchange and smiled. He recalled many a disagreement with his past girlfriends. It was obvious to him that these two loved each other. His wife, God rest her soul, used to bicker with him regularly. Oh, how he missed her.

“Ok, let’s not get into an argument and both say things you don’t mean to simply hurt the other, cos you’re hurtin’,” he said. “Why don’t you both take a few deep breaths and drink a glass of water? Miss, join me for a coffee in the canteen?”

Arianrhod nodded glumly. She was furious! After all that she had done to break him out of this prison, that ungrateful son of a bitch made her sound like a raving shrew! One thing she realised, that angered her most – she was not as cold and calculating as she thought she could be. How can she dispose of the man she loves? Drooping her head, she silently walked beside the policeman as she came to terms with the fact that she could never be the woman her father expected her to be.

 

Chapter 204

Sharline lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, alone. The matronly nurse had left her and she was in a new ward so the younger nurses were no longer her frequent visitors. Even Nancy had left her alone since she had tried to throw her off the balcony. She tried moving her limbs and found the same pain shooting through her body, only now it was a regular pain and she relished it. Did that make her a sadist?

She heard a great deal of commotion as nurses and doctors ran past her room. Apparently a bus had overturned and there were multiple casualties, so everyone was rushing to help. Her lips twitched and she realised that movement had returned to them. Opening and closing her mouth like a fish out of water, she smiled. Oh to be able to smile again! It ached to move and pain was now intense but it was worth it. She would be ok.

Bodies were wheeled into her room, as the doctors tried to fill every available bed with the survivors of the crash. No one paid her any heed as they entered and exited her room. A woman wailed, begging the doctors to save her son and Sharline felt the hairs on her body stand on end. A man coughed and the nurse that spoke to him advised him he would be ok. More people were rushed past her room and the two in her room panicked. The woman continued to weep for her son and the man continued to sob that he was going to die.

“Just put him in here with the bus survivors.”

Sharline could hear them wheeling in another person, as the nurses moved the beds around to fit the extra man.

“Heart attack. Keep an eye on him.”

 

Chapter 205

The police had been alerted to gun fire in the house next door and so had sent a patrol to check on the inhabitants, the Davidson family. They knocked and pressed the doorbell but no one answered. Under the circumstances, they went to the back door and tried it as well. It pushed open and so they tentatively walked in, radioing the station to advise of the situation. Advised to proceed with caution, as the killer may still be lurking inside, they checked and scanned each room, scouting ahead and clearing each area before continuing to the next. A cat jumped out of the shadows and caused quite a stir, all three police officers jumped with fright, ready to shoot. It was as they entered the west wing did they stumble on the two bodies, lying cold in a pool of congealed blood.

They had found the Davidson couple.

 

 

Chapter 206

Paul looked at his phone for a second time, just to make sure. He had received a message from John to meet in a new location and he was eager not to make a mistake. Leaving all he was he doing, this was his priority. The message was strange and John was not answering his phone. If only Paul could see inside his head and find out what was going on! The tone of the message was cold and clinical and this brought a fear into him, right to his very bones. Perhaps he was going to call it off? Or, he may have finally told his wife and now was feeling exposed and alone? Either way, Paul felt that it definitely did not bode well.

He pulled up outside the hotel and checked the address again. Paul looked up at the establishment and realised that it was not John’s usual standard of dirty and cheap. It was a much nicer building, promising to be even better inside. This could only mean something good, surely?

Paul went to the reception desk and asked for the lobby. John had advised him to go there first and have a drink before receiving his next set of instructions. It could be a new game or that he wants to prepare himself before breaking the news – good or bad. He walked casually to the bar and ordered a drink, taking it to an empty sofa chair. There was today’s newspaper on the table in front of him, so he picked it up, calming his nerves as he flicked through the pages, not really seeing anything inside.

His phone rang and he eagerly looked down, only to see that it was Nancy calling him. He had left her at another hotel, advising her that he had an urgent business meeting to attend to first and that he would be back as soon as he could. What could she possibly want now?

“Yes?”

“Hi honey. I just wanted to tell you that I miss you already,” she giggled.

“Didn’t I tell you I was in a meeting? I can’t take calls unless they are an emergency. Is this an emergency?”

He heard her pout before she spoke, “I’m sorry baby. It is all just so exciting. My mother has called my phone like fifty times already and I am scared. What do I tell her?”

Paul took a deep breath, steadying himself. Could he honestly envision himself in a relationship with this twit? Perhaps he should try and make amends with Sharline? At least she was intelligent and knew when to leave him alone.

“Tell her you have eloped and that you will visit her after your honeymoon as a married woman. Now I have to go. Don’t interrupt me again unless it is life and death, ok?”

“Ok.”

“Now go book yourself into a spa and get a massage while you wait for me to return, or order some food to be brought up to our room and enjoy a quiet bath. I have to go. Bye.”

“Bye. I love you.”

Paul hung up, knowing that she was waiting to hear the same three words spoken back to her. How could he say them when he hated the sight of her? Now if John had said them, he would be saying them back ten-fold! Speaking of John... Paul looked around the room, scouting it for his familiar face but it wasn’t there. He wondered if he should call him however after his painful conversation with Nancy, he knew that sometimes a person needed space. John would call him when he was ready. Until then, he would order another drink and do the crossword puzzle.

 

Chapter 207

The police officer, Constable Horton, sat opposite Arianrhod in the small hospital cafe, surrounded by many sullen and sad people, most of whom were ill or dying. He looked at her with his head tilted, thinking how best to broach the subject.

“Miss...?”

“York,” supplied Arianrhod.

“Miss York, my name is Constable Horton. I was charged with ensuring Mr Franklin’s safety.” He looked at her, hoping that she could read between the lines and hear what he wasn’t saying.

“And..?” asked Arianrhod. “Was I upsetting that?”

“Well, Miss York, you see, I know that you had diverted Constable Jefferson’s attention whilst you had a friend try to remove Mr Franklin.”

Arianrhod jumped up, aghast and indignant. Her father would be so ashamed of her right now. The police officer looked at her as she enacted each emotion and smiled kindly.

“I know why you are doing this,” he said gently.

She sat down and played with her coffee cup, raising and eyebrow as she retorted, “Oh?”

He laughed as he replied to her taunt, “You love him very much, don’t you?” Constable Horton waited for her to acknowledge her feelings. Silently she nodded her head. He knew it! He was right after all!

“You don’t like seeing him in hospital, do you?”

Arianrhod shook her head.

“You are afraid for him, now that he has been shot. Afraid that someone wants to hurt the one you love. Am I right, mamma bear?”

She nodded her head and looked at him pleadingly, her eyes watery with unshed tears.

“I promise to look after him. Now you go home and worry no more.”

Arianrhod knew that it was not as easy as that. Her father would have found out by now that she had taken care of the one that was to kill James. He would be furious. He will kill James tonight, if she doesn’t get him out of hospital first.

“Can’t I take him home?”

This time he shook his head. He replied quietly, taking her hand across the table, as a father would, “I am sorry pumpkin. He has a great deal of internal bleeding. James won’t last very long without a doctor by his side.”

Arianrhod sat back in her chair, pulling her hand out of his grasp slowly. So, all she needed was a doctor?

“Thank you Constable. For caring.”

“You two remind me of my late wife Karen and me, when we were young and in love. We did some silly things. We argued but we loved each other dearly. I miss her every day.”

Arianrhod reached out and held his hand. It brought a lump to her throat to see that this old man missed his wife even though she had been gone many years. Would James ever think of her fondly like this?

“Thank you,” she said and he closed his hand over hers and nodded, a tear silently leaving a trail down his old, wrinkled cheek.

 

 

Chapter 208

Sharline’s bed was closest to the door, with the other three patients in a row. Her curtains were drawn, so as not to distress the other patients and likewise no one could see her trying desperately to move. The nurse had left the monitors off, knowing full well what she was attempting and hoping that she would come back to life soon. Apparently that dizzy daughter of hers had run away with Michael, the guy Sharline had thought was Paul. This behaviour was not in line with what Paul would do, so she dismissed him from her thoughts. Paul would never tie himself to anyone like Nancy, she knew him too well. He was arrogant and demanding and even though she had tried so hard to be what he wanted her to be, he had still rejected her. Thus she had wrongly accused Paul of the whole matter. She feared that she have even imagined he had come to see her at all. Oh how horrid she felt! Where was he? What had become of him?

Someone coughed in the bed nearest to her. The man and woman were clearly distressed and the commotion was still continuing outside. Finally a doctor stuck his head in and asked, “Mrs Thompson? Jacob is fine, he just had a broken arm and that has been set. We will bring him up in a few minutes.” The woman sobbed in relief and thanked the doctor over and over.

“What about me?” asked the man.

The doctor walked in and took a look at his charts, then walked over and gave him a quick examination. “You appear to be doing well under the circumstances. Just a slight concussion. You could probably leave soon, if there is someone that can take you home and keep you under surveillance?”

The man replied that he was all alone and that he had no one. To this the doctor advised that it would be best if he stay the night in hospital. He walked over to the final bed at the end and looked at the heart attack patient’s file. He leafed through the charts and checked his pulse, advising the other patients to press the buzzer and alert staff once he wakes. They agreed and he left, without so much as a look behind the curtain at Sharline.

She wondered why no one came to verify her existence, let alone check if she was correctly identified yet? Could it be that this Michael had mis-identified her? Tears slid down her face and she turned her head. She turned her head! Movement was returning to her body and speech would soon too, she hoped.

 

 

Chapter 209

They were seated in the departure lounge, Gate 24. Sandra had her head on his shoulder and both of them were rubbing her belly, silly smiles pasted to their faces, enjoying the intimacy. The announcement pulled them out of their trance, as the final boarding call for their flight was declared. He stood and gently raised her to her feet, walking with his arm protectively around her waist. As they stood in line for their tickets to be verified, the attendant excused herself and walked over to a man behind the main desk, leaving them standing there, unsure of what was going on. Sandra looked at the two attendants as they spoke quite animatedly, finally the lady that took their tickets returning, with a sombre look.

“We notice that you are pregnant, yet there is nothing here to state otherwise. Can you please supply your doctor’s certificate, indicating that you are fit to travel?”

Sandra panicked, then paled, just as they were about to embark on their honeymoon! Luckily her husband had his wits about him, for he responded with the rehearsed, “We are hoping to fall pregnant on our honeymoon.”

The attendant shook her head and advised that unfortunately, due to circumstances, they would not be allowed to board the plane. If the issue is later confirmed, the airline would pay for their airfares. This was not what they wanted to hear. What would they do now? They had a whole holiday planned out! That is exactly what he told the lady behind the desk, slamming his fist in anger.

Unfortunately, this grabbed a security guard’s attention. Not what either of them had wanted. They apologised profusely and accepted an overnight hotel stay reimbursement, promising to bring the required doctor’s certificate in the morning along with the paid hotel receipt. He took her hand and gently led her away; away from the stares of the staff and away from their almost freedom.

How were they going to get a doctor’s certificate stating that she wasn’t pregnant when she was obviously leaving the country for good?

 

 

Chapter 210

Paul waited patiently until he heard the familiar tone of his mobile phone, indicating that he had received a message. Not wanting to appear needy or impatient, he counted to ten before he picked it up and checked it. Sure enough, it was from John.

Meet me in an hour in room 612

He paused, wondering if he should reply or not. The tone of his past few messages were almost as though he was not the same man. What was troubling him so much that he was being so curt? Paul berated himself. Why did he always jump whenever John called? Why didn’t he play a little hard to get? Was now the time to start playing these teenage games? He could go to Nancy and start a different life. She was so eager to please, it would be like marrying the hired help. A two in one deal. A nurse and a wife. Isn’t that what every man dreams of? Someone like mummy?

Or was he after someone like daddy?

Paul didn’t have any problems growing up; well, nothing that he could point his finger at and claim to be the reason he started doing what he does now. The reason he entered his profession was not because of a troubled past, nor was it from a tough childhood. He lived in the usual white picket fenced home, with a lovely yard, a mother that cooked and cleaned but didn’t work and a father who had an office job. Money wasn’t great but it wasn’t tight either. He had small after school jobs, starting with paper delivery, growing into mowing yards and other maintenance jobs, until he was old enough to attend university.

He dropped out of university, finding computing boring and not gratifying, unbeknown to his family. It was whilst at uni that he met someone that asked him to do a small job for him, if he wanted to. Not one to shy away, he found out that a girlfriend was cheating on the university friend’s father and they needed to find someone who would eliminate her. He asked how much to find someone and how much for the job. When he realised the amount of money involved, he took the latter. The job was his and he hadn’t looked back since.

Until now.

He still visited his family and was a good son, providing for his aging parents when most children his age had stopped doing so. They thought he was a successful computer analyst and he preferred it that way. His parents were like any other, they placed expectations on him to succeed and be better than they were in their life time. They wanted him to become ‘someone’, someone they could brag to their friends about. Oh, how loaded that was! Why do parents do that? Every single parent in this universe does it. Is it simply because they mimic their own parent’s expectations and now do it in turn to their own children, because it is expected and builds character? No one can mess up a child like a parent. Not that he blamed his parents, they did the best they could under the circumstances and they always gave him everything he ever wanted or needed. No, he most definitely didn’t blame them. Well, not directly.

Maybe that is the mistake all parents make? In their bid to create better versions of themselves, they instil an impossible goal inside each of us; thinking that they are doing the right thing by placing us on these pedestals, never once telling us that no one has yet touched the sky. This manifests as the self-sabotaging, self-hating dark cloud that everyone battles, each of us in their own way. Some are better at taming the beast than others. We each carry this burden that was given to us by our parents with love. No wonder the world is screwed up! Our whole view and concept of love is warped!

That dark beast can raise its head as deep seeded and unexplained depression; self-loathing because we feel we are never good enough, always searching for perfection or never content or satisfied with what we have as we were programmed and conditioned to seek more. Others overcome the beast by ignoring it, living their life in a blissful illusion of happiness. They live the dream – go to school, then university and marry their sweetheart and raise a family of their own, looking forward to grandchildren and retirement. Some have learnt to utilise it and use it to drive their ambitions, becoming merciless in their drive to the top, then feeling empty once they get there, succumbing to that self-pity and depression because in their rise to the top, they squashed all that was good around them and are now left empty and alone, afraid that they will die insignificant. For what does success mean if they have no one to share it with? The adoring crowds are only there by their side as long as they keep performing like stage monkeys but once they stop, no one cares how they are. They may become a brief memory but essentially they die alone and no one cares when they pass. They could have five minutes of fame or create the next internet but how many people today can name the creator and founder of the world wide web? Very few.

Paul, on the other hand had learnt to live with it, acknowledging its presence and surrendering to the darkness. It’s what makes him so efficient at his job. Instead of directing that darkness at himself, he directs it at his targets. Why harm himself? He knew that it wasn’t his burden to carry.

The conundrum. Is he ready to give up this life and settle for the illusion, the wife, kids and nine to five job? Or should he continue, living aimlessly, alone and unsatisfied, feeling like he has disappointed his parents and himself by not succeeding?

He looked at his phone and typed:

Not tonight, Joséphine.*[M1] 

Then he threw some money on the table and left.

* This was the supposedly the response Napoleon Bonaparte gave when declining sex with Empress Joséphine.

 

Chapter 211

I choose to be happy. I choose not to let anyone interfere with my happiness. I am only responsible for my actions and reactions not for anyone else’s. These are my new mantras and I have them written all around the house – on post-it-notes, in lipstick on mirrors and in marker on windows. I had to remind myself because I feel as though I will go crazy. This fear was feeding the monster that was preying on me and I had finally had enough. I was no longer giving them the power over me and my life. This has to stop and it is up to me to stop it.

So someone was following me, so what of it?! I could have gone to the police and filed another report but instead I had chosen to get into a taxi with a complete stranger. I have to come to terms with my choices and my responsibility to myself and my future happiness. If I don’t, my work will suffer and then I become just another desperate amateur porn star and flagging author.

I walked confidently to the computer and turned all my cameras back on. Dressed in my most provocative outfit that I owned, sauntering through my home, touching all my belongings. Each of these are here because I want them in my life. They deserve as much respect as I do, so I started doing house work, spring cleaning my home and inadvertently my mood, behaviour and life.

No longer did I care what others thought, nor how I was going to be perceived. This life is my own, my one chance at happiness.

Nothing else matters.

 

Chapter 212

Elizabeth was notified of charges to her credit card, the one that he had taken when he had disappeared. It was interstate and for a honeymoon suite in a luxury hotel. Was he now taking his hooker, his pregnant hussy, on a fake honeymoon? She called the bank and advised that her card had been lost and someone had tried to use it. They immediately flagged the card as stolen and notified the hotel of possible fraud and criminal activity. The hotel reassured them that they would contact the police at once.

She sat back and smiled.

Her stupid husband was not as smart as she thought him to be. What will he do when he sees the police knocking on his door? Too bad, so sad. Not her problem. If he had stayed with her and had behaved as a husband should, he would not be in this mess.

Her hired detective had brought some distressing information to her attention. Many of the missing girls in the now broadly televised “Morse Code Murders” had been photographed with her slimy husband. Could he be capable of murder? More importantly, if he was the criminal they were looking for; did that make her an accessory? What will happen to him? Did she care? Is revenge more important?

Elizabeth poured another drink and sat down, calming her frayed nerves.

 

 

Chapter 213                                                                                                               

Frank woke feeling like he had been hit by a train. His chest hurt and he realised that he was in hospital, hooked up to a heart monitor. He started to pull on the needles and tubes, alerting the hospital staff to his woken state. The two people in the room with him appeared to be afraid and he wondered how bad he looked. Mr Vanity!

A nurse came in; saw him and then she ran back out into the commotion of the hallway to commandeer another two nurses to restrain him. He had managed to pull free of every attachment, just in time for them to reattach everything once more. Angrily he pushed them aside however, they would not be prevailed upon to leave him be. Apparently he had suffered a heart attack and a bad one at that. That explained their skittish behaviour.

He looked around the room, resigning himself to the fact that he was not leaving. They had strapped him down and made sure he was being a good boy. A curtained off area near the entrance worried him but they advised him that he had nothing to fear. The lady was in a semi-coma and not infectious. It did little to still his fears. The injection they had given him had started to take effect and soon he was drowsing once more.

 

 

Chapter 214

Nancy was ecstatic! Michael had messaged her that he was on his way and would be there soon. She was so bored and had been pampered in the spa for the past four and a half hours. A lady can be soaked in oils only so much! At least she will be all pretty and soft, smelling of patchouli and roses when he arrived. Nancy jumped off the bed and ran to the phone, the soft bathrobe caressing her body. She needed something else to make the evening perfect. Dialling reception, she asked what they had in the way of gift shop, for she wanted to buy some lingerie. They advised that they had some items in stock and would be happy to send some samples to her room, if she would give them her size. She also ordered some room service – champagne and chocolate covered strawberries, along with a cheese platter and wine; he could be hungry.

Twenty minutes later, a female staff member knocked on her door and wheeled in the order as well as her samples of lingerie. All they had in her size were a black, lacy teddy; a red corset and g-string underwear and a pale green, satin night dress. Nancy chose the black teddy, for it was the safest choice and could be reused, later to be worn under suit jackets. She charged it to the room and as an afterthought, asked the girl if she could perhaps source some rose petals and candles for the evening as well. The girl confirmed that they had flower petals but she was not certain that they were rose petals. Nancy was none too thrilled so she chose candles and a scented bubble bath instead. The girl suggested that this was by far less cliché and approved of her plan of seduction.

Smiling, Nancy walked around the hotel room once the girl had gone, finding a radio station on the television. She set it to jazz because this is what she thought classy people had to listen to and she didn’t want to appear anything but. Once the bath had been filled with hot water, for it would cool by the time he arrived, she added the bubbles then returned to the room and sat on the bed staring at the blank television screen.

All that was left was to wait for Michael.

 

 

Chapter 215

James felt sorry for himself. He had argued with Arianrhod once again and this time he felt that it was final. Why did he let her get under his skin when it wasn’t even her that he wanted? Or was it? Over the past few weeks he had come to know her better and had realised that she was just like him in so many ways. Was this reason enough to try and make things work or was this just a road to chaos and destruction? He knew that she was bad for him, just as she knew that he was bad for her. So why the attraction?

He admired her spunk and the fact that she had come to bust him out of hospital. It was something that not many females would have thought to do. Only one thing nagged him and that was the man who had shot him, his final parting words. Who had hired him, the father or the daughter?

The feeling that he was a mere pawn in this whole saga bothered him, as he thought that he was worth far more. James deserved his cake and to eat it too. It was his turn to shine. He had almost had the perfect life, had he not gotten taken in by Arianrhod’s desire for revenge. He knew that she wanted their lover dead because he had fallen in love with the other woman rather than with her. James was also very much aware that the plan to kill her was not her own but planted there by the man they now knew not how to get rid of.

As neither one had ever killed before, it seemed that the most logical way to get the job done was to hire someone. Arianrhod had left it to him, for he had some previous experience in this department. She had mistakenly thought him to be a thug and street rat, when in fact it was his way of enjoying the seedier side of life without the character assassination. His law firm would not look too kindly on his hobby.

So what now?

Does he continue this affair with her or does he break it off? How could he be certain of her anymore? Smiling, he realised that she probably thought the same of him. He had after all planned to kill her too at one stage. James didn’t know if this was love or lust but whatever it was it gave him indigestion and a pain in his gut that wouldn’t go away.

Can’t live with her, can’t live without her.

Only one way to do this; they would have to move far away from their current surroundings and influences. It was obvious that her father hated him, for James felt that the attempt on his life was by her father. It suddenly occurred to him that the reason Arianrhod had tried to bust him out could be because her father was meticulous in his work and may have him killed this very night! What was he going to do? How was he supposed to get away and be safe when he couldn’t even go to the toilet to pee? Oh the shame, to have a sexy nurse handle your waste!

Think James!

He looked around the hospital room and became weary of every look. Was that nurse hired to kill him? Was the policeman protecting him the one that would smother him the moment he fell asleep? He had to snap out of it. This thinking would not help. James coughed and asked for his mobile phone. There was one person he trusted more than he distrusted, one person that would know what to do.

 

 

Chapter 216

Harrison looked at the picture of the killer and felt ill; he recognised the face. It was the hitch-hiker! He had had him in his grasp and had let him go. The detective didn’t have to time to find a bin or get to the bathroom; instead he threw up all over the floor; right there in the hallway.

 

 

Chapter 217

Paul pulled up outside the hospital and looked at his phone; James was calling him. What could he possibly want? He ignored the call and wondered whether going in to see Sharline was the right thing to do. Had Frank been there? What had he told her? Paul parked the car and decided it was best to go inside and see her then determine what his next step should be. Would he go to Nancy or would he try and work out something with Sharline? John was out of the picture for now, at least until he had sorted his own life out first. He picked the mobile to text John but put it away again. Now was neither the time nor the place.

There were a lot of people running in and out of the emergency entrance, with ambulance unloading load after load, before turning out and back onto the road again. Must have been some accident! This made it easier for him to sneak in and see Sharline, though he still had to watch out for Nancy’s hawk-like mother. She was not someone he cared to run into tonight.

Quickly he found her room and peered in behind the curtains at her form. She hadn’t heard him or expected him, moving her head from side to side. So, she could move again! He neared the bed, wondering what reception he would get. As he looked down at her, she looked back in surprise and smiled. That was a good sign.

“I’ve come to take you home,” he whispered, moving the hair from her face.

Sharline opened her mouth but only a squawk came out. Looks like she hadn’t told Frank anything yet. He kissed her forehead and advised he’s be a minute. Pulling back the other side of the curtain gave him a shock. Lying in the bed farthest from the door was Frank. He was also connected to monitors and Paul wondered what had happened to him. He pulled them shut again and turned to Sharline, “Are you ok? Do you take medications?”She nodded and shook her head, answering both questions.

“So the only thing wrong is your loss of voice and use of limbs?”

Again she nodded her head.

“Just a second,” he said.

Paul walked out the door cautiously and returned with a blanket and wheelchair. He had donned a doctor’s coat and placed the glasses that were in the pocket on, blurring his vision but making him less conspicuous. He lifted her gently and wrapped her in the blanket before he placed her in the wheelchair. With her slumped as she was, it was difficult to see who she was. Quickly and cautiously, he wheeled her out of the hospital and to his car, away from Frank.

 

 

Chapter 218

The police had confiscated the computer from the Davidson couple’s home for evidence, in hope that it may lead them to the brutal double homicide. They had already taken the wife’s one and were in the process of uncovering what may have prompted the chain of events. It was obvious that the couple had difficulties in their marriage; their emails were a testament to that. Mrs Davidson had written to many of her friends enquiring as to how to keep her husband at home and what could be done if he was unfaithful again. Mr Davidson’s computer was much cleaner; excluding his porn addiction. They ran a list of all the sites that he had attended in the past year and took special note of the last website he had visited. He had paid for a premium package and had had private chats with the girl. They thought it was best to contact the owner of the site and find out if she may have any clues. Some men use whores and porn girls as their own private confessionals. There could be a slim chance that he may have told her of possible threats to his life.

Only one mobile phone had been located so far, Mr Davisdon’s was missing. It was nowhere to be found but they expected it to show up sooner or later.

 

 

Chapter 219

Arianrhod rubbed her eyes. She swore that she just saw Paul; dressed in a doctor’s coat. The hospital was definitely messing with her head! Her father had called demanding to know what had happened to John Davidson and if she had been involved. She had listened calmly and was surprised at her own detachedness to the whole scenario. Grimacing, she realised it probably had to do with the fact that she had so much on her mind. Was that the key to being cool, distant and aloof? Be so busy with crazy and outrageous situations that the everyday mundane things no longer matter? She sighed and set her coffee down.

The Constable had left her to return to James’ side. James. Another long sigh. She loved him and had decided that she was not going to let him slip through her fingers simply for the amusement of her father. He had had his life and had made his choices, now it was her turn. This was her chance at happiness.

Her plan had not failed but had been temporarily derailed. Now that everything was working out fine, at least in her head, it was all systems go. The sooner she removed James from the hospital, the better. She stood and walked back through the corridor, taking a peek in every room that she passed. Though she did this, she didn’t let her gaze linger but rather gave her surroundings a courtesy glance. Once again she swore she saw a familiar face, this time Frank. Shaking her head she smiled. It was apparent that she needed a holiday. James needed one too; to recuperate and to get away from all the stress and disaster of this life.

New Zealand was nice this time of year.

No one would think of going there at this point in time and it would give her father time to cool off and come to terms with her new romance. She smiled and entered James’ room. He was so pale, almost green, with a sad look on his face and desperation as he frantically typed away on his mobile phone. What did all his attorney friends think of this latest scandal involving him?

“Hey baby,” she purred, gliding to his side and winking at the Constable.

James put his mobile down and looked at her with crazed and narrowed eyes. Why the suspicious demeanour? “Hi,” he replied.

“Can I ask you a question?”

“Sure, why not.”

“How would you like to recuperate with me at home?”

He growled, “I already told you I need a doctor!”

She smiled and responded, “Aren’t you lucky then that I have a personal doctor waiting for you at home?!”

James smiled and relaxed. Something about the hospital had his hackles raised. Going home would be the best thing right now, police guard or not.

 

 

Chapter 220

“So you are telling me, the man that I married is a murderer?”

“No ma’am, he is currently a suspect. We don’t want him to disappear from his safe place, as it will make bringing him in for questioning all the more difficult.”

“Are you certain it is him? He is quite squeamish.”

The Constable handed Elizabeth the picture that the girls had composed of their tormentor. She picked it up and gasped, placing her fingers to her lips. Her husband was not only screwing around but killing the girls as well!

“Are you absolutely certain that he killed all those girls?”

The policeman placed a comforting hand on her knee as he took the picture back; she trembled and covered his hand with hers.

“What now?”

“Are you able to call him home?”

Elizabeth stood abruptly and walked to her window, looking out at the road, wishing she could be anywhere but here. She felt ill and angry.

“I sincerely doubt it. He walked out on me. Though we are technically married, he married someone else and is now in a hotel with her on his honeymoon. My credit card was used without my knowledge and I have already informed the authorities.”

The policeman brightened at the news and quickly called the station, advising them of the fraud and polygamy allegation.

“Please don’t worry; we will set things straight, I promise.”

She walked over to him, shook his hand and showed him the door.

“If he should try to contact you...”

“Yes, I know. I will call you immediately.”

 

 

Chapter 221

Something didn’t feel right. He pulled Sandra from the hotel bathroom, where she was admiring her belly in the mirror and walked her out of the room. It was as though he had a sixth sense where police are concerned, for as he stepped out of the room, he noticed a policeman stepping out of the hotel lift, looking at the doors for numbers. Quickly he ran back inside and grabbed their overnight bags, the others were checked in at the airport, and pulled Sandra quietly through a corridor and down the fire escape stairs.

“Wayne? I am going to head up the stairs,” said a policeman behind the door that he was ready to open.

He quickly ushered his pregnant lover back up the stairs and opened the door on the next floor up. No police here. Yet. Sandra realised that something was wrong and asked him why they are running and from whom.

“I think Elizabeth is trying to get back at me and has concocted a story to the police. We need to get out quickly and quietly. Sorry honey. It will be all over soon.”

She held his hand tighter and trusted him to take care of her and their unborn baby. They went down to the basement via a different fire escape and looked around, ensuring the police were not there. It was obvious that they had checked their room by now and realised that they had left. A man was headed to his car in the distance and he ran, leaving Sandra to catch up slowly.

“Excuse me! Sir! Please wait!” he yelled.

The man turned around and looked at him, all flushed and running after him.

“Yes?”

“My car won’t start and I don’t have time to go back upstairs to call a taxi. Could we trouble you for a lift to the hospital? My wife is pregnant and is having pains.”

The man looked at the couple and nodded his head. They piled into the back seat, Sandra leaning her head on her husband’s shoulder and cried softly. No one was paying any attention to the car park, as they left unnoticed.

 

 

Chapter 222

William York stared at the mobile in his hand. So his daughter had a backbone after all?! He was secretly impressed with her latest shenanigans, even if they were in direct violation of what he had instructed her to do. Should he punish her for disobeying him and disrupting his plan to eliminate James or should he reward her for completing the task he had set for her? It was obvious that she had feelings for him and he was impressed by her resourcefulness. Arianrhod had had her employee book a secluded villa in his name. She had transferred money to his account so that the credit card transaction could not be traced to her. Clever daddy’s girl! A doctor was hired, as well as a nurse, to care for him around the clock, until he recuperated. William chuckled. Even they were hired by the employee.

He frowned at the other mobile that was sitting on the desk. It was a former employees and one that was supposed to tie up loose ends. He snapped his fingers and a man entered the room.

“Tell Geoff that the person he was waiting for has cancelled.”

The man nodded and left the room. William picked up the mobile and looked at the messages in the phone again. He would never have suspected the intricate love tangles that were going on all around him as he was not the emotional kind. It was hard to tell who was sleeping with whom anymore! Even the men were now sleeping with each other! Oh the sacrilege! Not that he had much against them; he just felt that they were an abomination to God, for he was a good Christian man. Disgraceful!

John was dead, as was his wife. His daughter had taken care of that. Paul had slipped through his fingers, as had James; though the latter seemed to make his daughter happy so he was feeling a little divided. He wasn’t sure why this Frank man had a connection to them. His sources couldn’t work it out. They had followed him and had seen him stalk a girl that was his daughter’s lover. He gritted his teeth in disgust. Had he failed as a father? His daughter sleeping with other females was as disgusting to him as the men sleeping with one another. Perhaps he should have made her attend those Sunday school classes at church? Or if he had made them perform an exorcism on her soul she may have been saved?

He had always had a soft spot for his little girl, especially as his wife had been taken from him far too early. Raising her was left to an assortment of nannies, whilst he built his large pharmaceutical empire. It was all for her, his heir. He hadn’t remarried. No woman could ever replace his sweetheart and no one would ever be able to handle the new, cynical and bitter man that had been left as a single dad. He had mistresses that he frequently changed but he had hardened his heart to love. No woman would ever break that wall.

William poured another drink. Alcohol and work were his friends, family, lovers and confidants. He didn’t fear growing old alone. There were worse things in life. Perhaps this loneliness was for all the lives he had taken to get where his is now? Would he do it all over again? Yes. Would he have married Bianca and had Arianrhod? Yes. The moments he had shared with his wife and the birth of their daughter were irreplaceable. They were the memories that consoled him at night as he lay in bed alone.

 

 

Chapter 223

Harrison slammed his fist on the steering wheel. How could he have slipped through his fingers; not once but three times?? He realised that he had missed the opportunity when they had stopped him and he had given fake identification, the time he had picked him up in the car as a random hitchhiker and now! They knew what he looked like, his picture was broadcast over every channel and police cars were out in force, searching for him. Wherever he goes, he will be recognised and sooner or later he will be captured. Apparently he was travelling with a female named Sandra. According to the wife, he had made his mistress pregnant and married her as well. Polygamy is illegal but it showed that he had a weakness. If only there was a way to use this to their advantage... How?

Speeding down the highway, his thoughts were on the girls and their miraculous survival. The ordeal that they had gone through! They had made their statements of the events that had taken place to each of them and it was amazing how this man operated.

His primary school teacher had contacted the police department and they discovered that as a young boy he was always burying, burning and cutting things. He was even caught cutting himself and watching his own blood in awe, as it spilled down his arm. Once he was found at the school trying it out on a girl that was infatuated with him. He was amazed how much pain she would tolerate because she liked him. This was where his fascination had all come about. The teachers had spoken to his parents at length and he had gone to very able and very expensive psychiatrists and psychologists to treat this fascination. He was released as cured at the age of fifteen. No one had thought any more on the subject until now. The first victim must have been when he was aged fifteen. He has been killing women for almost twenty years and had not been discovered until now.

Whatever it took, this was ending.

Today.

 

 

Chapter 224

The man in the car, Gavin, dropped them off outside the emergency room at the local hospital. They thanked him and waved goodbye. Sandra felt a cramp and held onto his hand for support.

“Did you want to go in for a check up?” he asked, concerned for the baby.

Sandra shook her head, “It’s ok. I get these every now and then and they are simply stress related. Let’s get out of here.”

They hailed a taxi and realised they didn’t know where to go. The taxi driver had been listening to the broadcast and was eyeing them with caution. He noticed that they were leaving a hospital however, so he shrugged off the uneasy feeling in his gut. The couple decided to head to a motel on the other side of town. Even this gave him chills but he didn’t understand why.

“So how come you two are heading to a motel this late at night, after a visit to the emergency ward?”

“This is my new wife. We were married today and were supposed to start our honeymoon but our flight was cancelled. We can’t go home for we have given up our rental and we were in hospital because she is pregnant and had some pains. All the stress of the day.”

Alarm bells were ringing loudly but the taxi driver ignored them and drove on. Suddenly an announcement came onto the radio, interrupting his favourite song.

“The Morse Code Murderer is still at large. He is best known for cutting long slivers of bone from his victims arms whilst they are still alive and branding the bone pieces with words in Morse code. He is travelling in the company of a pregnant female and there is concern for her safety. Both are Caucasian, aged in their mid to late thirties, travelling light. They were last seen at the Oceania Hotel. They were also seen trying to leave the country at the airport this evening but were refused boarding as the lady had looked suspiciously pregnant. If anyone has any information, please call Crime Stoppers. Again, the man is dangerous. Please exercise caution.”

 

 

Chapter 225

I checked my computer like a woman possessed. Where was John? He had appeared in my life briefly and was now gone again. He said he’d call back, so where is he? A call on my speakers had me running to my private room, only to be disappointed. It wasn’t John. It was someone else instead.

“Hello sugar,” I purred, masking my true feelings.

“Awww. Don’t be sad,” he said.

“I’m sorry baby. Let’s see how I can make your day.”

“You were expecting someone?”

“Yes you.”

“Please don’t lie. Who were you expecting?”

“An old flame.”

“Ahhh.”

“But let’s forget him. What can I do to make your night pleasurable?”

“I want to see what you do with your girlfriends.”

“You would like to order a lesbian encounter?”

“No. I just want to know what you do.”

“You would like me to show you on myself?”

“If you like.”

I slowly stripped down and started fondling my breasts.

“No stop. I don’t think I want to know.”

“Why is that?”

“You slept with my daughter.”

 

 

Chapter 226

Nancy waited and waited but Michael didn’t show and after their last conversation, she was afraid to call him again. She let the cooled bath water drain and returned to the living room. She was antsy. Dialling room service, she ordered another massage and sat waiting for the masseuse to arrive. How long should she wait? What if something had happened to him? Tick Tock Tick Tock. The clock sounded the seconds passing. Minutes; hours were wasted and she was all dressed and scrubbed clean, yet her husband to be was nowhere in sight. Anxiously, Nancy walked around the room. She picked up her mobile and stared at it. To call or not to call, that is the question. She placed it back down and stared at the clock. It was ten o’clock. Sigh. Was she doomed to always wait for this man?

A knock at the door had her jump up and run to the door. It could be him! Or the masseuse? Nancy pulled the door open and saw her mother, angry and disgusted.

“So this is where you are!?” she demanded, pushing past Nancy and walking into her room.

“Mother! What are you doing here? How did you find me?”

Her mother walked over to her and slapped her hard across the cheek.

“Stupid, stupid girl! Your precious Michael took his lady-friend from the hospital tonight and here you are, dressed like a common whore, waiting for him.”

Nancy cried and yelled, “You are just saying that because you have never liked him. Michael is coming. He went to a meeting and said he will be back soon. Why do you have to be so miserable? Can’t you just be happy for me?”

“Happy for you?” her mother rounded on her, eyes blazing. She grabbed Nancy by the hair and pulled her into the bathroom, pushing her in front of the mirror. “Look at yourself. Where is this supposed fiancé? Why is he not here with you? A meeting? This late at night? Naive, stupid girl!”

Nancy turned around and pushed her mother out of the room. She was just as furious. How dare she come in with these empty allegations. Michael would not have gone back for Crystal. He told her that they would marry and that he was on his way. She had trusted him and his love, why start doubting it now?

“Get out! I don’t want to see you. He should be here any minute. You are just a bitter cow! If daddy left you for someone else, doesn’t mean that all men are the same. Michael IS coming. Now go away!”

Nancy pushed her mother out of the room and closed the door. Why did she always have to ruin everything? Now a seed of doubt had been planted and she simply had to call him to make sure her mother was just being her usual nasty self; trying to ruin her chances at happiness. Hadn’t she kept that horrid Crystal alive instead of helping her, her own daughter? She picked up the phone and dialled his number. Busy. She would try again later.

 

 

Chapter 227

“Why do we bring out the worst in each other?”

“Because we bring out the best in each other. You can’t have such strong personalities come together and be meek,” answered Arianrhod.

“You are so wise,” he mocked.

“Oh shut up. How do you feel?”

“Ok I guess. Air, do you think this is a good idea? Us, I mean?”

Arianrhod took a sharp breath and looked at James. They argued, had tried to kill one another, come from different worlds. Could they really work?

“James, if you love someone, anything is possible. You just have to want it bad enough. Sure we bicker and argue; all couples do.”

The doctor and nurse had set him up and were monitoring him. So far, he was doing well; she wasn’t sure what had brought on the sudden emotional outburst. There is obviously a reason why people say there is a fine line between love and hate. The opposite of love isn’t hate. It is indifference. They could not be indifferent to each other.

“Air, I tried to kill you!”

“So what? I tried to kill you too. Big deal. We have gotten that out of our system and now we can focus on us. James, it seems so hard at the moment because we aren’t actually together. I need to know that you love me and that you are there, as you need to know the same from me. If the love is one sided then this whole relationship is doomed.”

“I love you but is that enough?”

“Shhhh and recover. Where there is a will, there is a way. We just both need to be more accepting of the other. After all, we have lived for so long on our own; we have our own way of doing things, our own rhythms. We didn’t get married out of high school and grow up with each other. We are two, grown adults. It is always harder this way. We have our own idiosyncrasies and we are both set in our ways. It is hard to change and adapt to another person; especially if they don’t do things the way we do, for we’ve been doing it our way for so long...”

“True.”

“So go to sleep and let us work it out. We should go on a holiday once you have recovered. Somewhere, just the two of us. Fifteen days of you and me time. No distractions. No work. No one but you and me.”

“Sounds good.”

Arianrhod wiped the hair from his forehead and kissed him. He could be so damn cute at times!

 

Chapter 228

Sandra pulled away from her husband and stared at him in fear. Was she in love with a murderer? The bone bracelet, the police... She stared at him with open fear and revulsion.

The taxi driver had slowed down and had pressed his emergency button. It was obvious that the passengers were the ones that they were looking for. He should have trusted his gut feeling. Now he was in the middle of nowhere. He continued to drive, albeit slowly. His panic button alerted the headquarters that he is in trouble and automatically notifies the police, sending out a patrol car to check up on the driver. With GPS tracking in each vehicle, it is easy to locate him. He just prayed that it would not be too late.

The man pulled Sandra back to his chest and hushed her, “Honey, it is a coincidence. Nothing but a coincidence. Shhh. It’s ok. I love you. We are going to go and live happily ever after.”

She was so confused. Was he telling her the truth? Could this man have killed? He yelled at the driver to go faster and he kept his arm tightly around her. The pain in her stomach intensified. Suddenly she felt a wrenching pain and something warm between her legs. Screaming, she touched the fabric between her legs and lifted her hand to the light. The sticky substance was blood. Sandra howled like a wounded animal and cried so hoarsely that both men stopped and stared. The taxi pulled over to the side and Sandra bellowed even louder.

“My baby! It is gone! I can feel it’s no longer there! My baby! Arghhhhh! Ohhhhhhhh! My baby!”

Her husband pulled open the door and stepped outside. He kicked at the tyre and roared his frustrations to the sky. Inside, Sandra lay on her side, her knees to her chest, shrieking and screaming; crying for the loss of their baby.

The taxi driver tried to think of how best to get away.

 

 

Chapter 229

Frank stared at the hospital surroundings and wondered why he was there. They had tied him to the bed and he was getting agitated. The tightening pain in his chest was still there. Had he suffered a stroke or heart attack? He turned his head and saw a man and woman in the room. Nurses were crowded around an empty bed near the door and trying to determine where the patient had disappeared.

“I saw a doctor take her out in a wheel chair,” said the woman.

“You are sure that the person was a doctor?” asked a nurse.

“Who else wears your coats? He had glasses,” added the man.

“I just don’t understand which doctor took Crystal?” said a different nurse, shaking her head.

“I don’t understand how we can lose a patient that isn’t even mobile,” added another nurse.

Frank’s ears perked up when he heard the name. He had been so close to her and now she was gone again. Who would have taken her?

Paul.

The ache in his chest intensified and he closed his eyes in pain; the monitoring machines going out of control. Frank knew that he had lost everything and that it was his own folly that was the cause. He screamed once and then drooped. Nothing the nurses could do would revive him. He was gone.

 

 

Chapter 230

Paul had taken Sharline to his little cottage out past the city. It used to be his mother’s but she had signed it over to him. He hadn’t stepped foot in it since childhood, until now. It was as delightful as he remembered. A tad dusty but nothing a little breeze and a moist cloth couldn’t remedy. He laid Sharline down in a bed and set to work, tidying up. Paul filled the empty cupboards with the provisions he had bought on his way here. It was the perfect place to get away from the hustle and bustle of city life and demands. He wished that he had taken advantage of this before, for it made him feel invigorated and happy with life. There is definitely something about country air that makes life perfect.

A strong smell of pine drifted in through the house; freshening it up. No chemical air freshener could ever replicate this smell. He smiled and went to move Sharline, so that he could tidy up the bedroom as well. Paul lifted her frail form and placed her on the lounge as he placed clean sheets on the bed and wiped down the headboard. Women were always complaining about house work. Why? It was so easy and fun!

He returned Sharline to bed and saw that she had woken. She smiled at him and he laid her gently down. Kissing her cheek, he said, “Everything is going to be ok. I will look after you.”

Sharline grinned and croaked, though no words came out, at least she was improving. Paul could be a real gentleman and caring when he chose to be. She felt terrible remorse for what had happened and vowed that she would make it up to him somehow. Turning her head to face him, she smiled and mouthed the words, “I love you.” Paul squeezed her shoulder tight and kissed her.

He returned to the car to take out the final items he had bought and noticed that his phone was in there. He had blocked Nancy’s number so that she couldn’t disrupt him. Paul saw that there were seven new messages and read each one. They were all from John and each one more compelling than the last, begging him to meet him. He smiled and replied that he was busy but would do his best to see him; saying he was out of town. John asked where exactly and Paul told him the next suburb over, as there is a local pub where they can meet. John agreed and asked to meet there in two hours. Smiling, Paul accepted.

It looked as though Paul would have his cake and eat it too!

 

 

Chapter 231

The taxi driver had slipped out of the car unnoticed and had run into the trees on the opposite side of the road. Police sirens were heard wailing in unison with Sandra. He tried to console her and tell her all would be ok but she turned on him like a woman possessed hissed, “Get away from me you monster!” This was more than he could handle and just what he needed to snap him out of his weakened state. Emotionlessly he yanked her out of the car and dragged her behind him. Kicking and screeching, she raked her fingernails down his arms, trying to get free.

“Why couldn’t you have loved me and just ignored what they said? This is all your fault. I was more careful before I met you. You are the reason I am in this mess!”

His eyes were wild as they both glared at each other. Sandra was dropped and she stood to her feet slowly; circling him as a shark circles its prey. She lunged at his face with her claws but he grabbed her wrists effortlessly and laughed a blood curdling, hollow laugh. He flung her down and stared at her. How easy it was to switch off love. Perhaps he never loved her? Was he just hoping for a “normal” life, filled with the sound of children’s laughter? His children? Grinding his teeth, he bent down and slapped her hard. She had lost his child. It was her fault. All of this was her fault.

Sandra cried in pain and wished the police would get there already. What was taking them so long? Her will to live was lost, along with her hopes, dreams and baby.

“You monster! You murdering, lying, cheating monster! I can’t believe I fell for your stupid lies! I can’t believe I wore their bones on my wrist!” She gagged and threw up. All those victims! She had carried a piece of them for so long, clueless to the pain and torture that was used to extract them.

He hit her again and she wiped blood away from her lip and nose. So much blood. Her baby was gone. She howled her grief and screaming, lifted herself from the road and lunged at him once more. The cad had the audacity to laugh at her, side stepping her as easily as he had previously caught her! He was toying with her as a cat does with its prey. Frustrated she ran back to the car and jumped into the driver’s seat. He was hot on her heels and banged at the window, as she closed the door and locked herself in. She tried to start the car but couldn’t get the ignition key to turn.

The sirens wailed closer and soon their lights filled the night sky. He refused to get caught now. Looking around he found a large rock and smashed the window, unlocking the door and hauling her out; throwing her mercilessly on the ground. He jumped in and started the car, driving back and over Sandra’s battered body; fleeing the ascending police vehicles.

 

 

Chapter 232

I sat and stared at the computer screen wondering who the daughter was that the man had called to check on? Shrugging it off, I headed out of my writing room and walked back through the house, looking for my pet babies. They were all hiding and so I was alone. Why was life so complicated? All I wanted was to be loved and to be able to depend on one person, yet everyone always let me down. Where was John? He didn’t deserve my love nor my attention.

My viewers had sent in requests and so I headed to the fridge to grab the latest items I was to play with – banana, cucumber, mandarin, whipped cream and ice cream popsicle. Some people had strange fetishes. I laid the items out on the table in the lounge room and stripped down to my corset, stockings and heels. My panties and dress were removed so I could perform.

Slowly I peeled the banana and teased the viewers by licking and sucking it, trying to put as much of it in my mouth as I could. When sufficiently wet, I slowly inserted into me and played for a bit, before pulling it out and eating it.

“Like that?” I asked the cameras.

Next I inserted a peeled mandarin segment and pushed it all the way in, only to push it out again like a ping pong ball. It shot across the room and I giggled. I tried again. This time it stayed inside me and I had to fish it out with my fingers. Laughing I ate the segment and inserted the popsicle, then repeated the actions with the cucumber. I pushed the nozzle of the whipped cream into me and filled myself with delicious white fluffy goo. As I continued to play with the cucumber, the goo spread onto my thighs and I licked it up, using my fingers to scoop it and clean it. Climaxing, I lay spent on the lounge, the cucumber still inside me.

 

Chapter 233

Paul thought he heard something outside, just as he was getting ready to go. Possibly a wild animal? He paused long enough to grab his pistol and slowly step out into the darkness to look around. An unmistakable snap of a twig alerted him to the presence of someone.

“Show yourself or I will shoot,” he yelled at the shadows.

Something moved behind the tree and stepped into the moonlight. A young man dressed in hippy garb walked towards him.

“Don’t shoot please. I was only curious who was here at this hour.”

“You are on private property,” replied Paul.

“We come here every year and have never seen anyone before now. You scared us.”

Paul huffed and walked closer to the man. Possibly in his late twenties? Perhaps they could look after Sharline whilst he was gone. It would make him feel less guilty for leaving her on her own and it meant that he could spend the night with John.

“If you want to stay, I have one condition. Inside, my friend is sick and needs care. She can’t move or talk but is fine otherwise. Please keep an eye on her this evening as I need to go into town and sort some stuff out. If you do that, you can stay.”

The young man agreed and smiled at him. “Sure. What’s her name?”

“Sharline.”

“Cool. I’ll gather the crew and we’ll be here in a jiffy.”

“No. You can stay with her in the house; the others stay in whatever contraptions you have built for yourselves. This isn’t a party.”

“No worries.”

“What’s your name?”

“Thomas.”

“Thomas, my name is Paul. I’ll be back later this evening or tomorrow morning. You can sleep on the couch.”

“All good. Let me just tell the others and I’ll be right back.”

Paul smiled. Things were going fantastic for him! The gods of fortune were definitely smiling down on him this evening!

 

 

Chapter 234

Joel, the taxi driver, rushed out of his hiding place and ran to the girl’s side. There was a pulse and she was breathing but it was laboured. He flagged down one of the police cars and they called for an ambulance, afraid to move her. The police were close on the killer’s trail. The taxi had GPS tracking, therefore catching him should prove easy. Joel was shaken and gave his statement to the police officer, describing how he had picked up his fare and where he was headed with them. He outlined the argument and what he had overheard and seen. They took down notes and one of the officers offered to drive him home, whilst the other stayed with the girl.

An ambulance arrived and they carefully loaded her in, taking her to the nearest hospital. It was a miracle that she had survived. There was no telling how extreme the internal damage would be and she may not live long, if she stayed alive long enough to reach the hospital.

 

 

Chapter 235

Sharline opened her eyes and saw Paul standing with another man talking in hushed tones in her room. She tried to speak but the croak was enough to alert them to her woken state. He walked over to her bed and said, “I’ll be back soon. This is my friend Thomas. He’ll look after you until I return. Get well and hope to see you walking and dancing when I get back.”

He kissed her cheek and turned to Thomas, “I’ve shown you where the food is. Please help yourself. I will buy some more on my way back.

Thomas smiled and walked over to Sharline, saying, “Everything is under control. Off you go. She is in good hands.”

Sharline looked at the handsome young man and smiled. A little eye candy never hurt anyone. Paul left and soon Thomas came to sit on her bed, by her side. He spoke about his group of friends camping nearby and of the circle of love they had formed. It was all very hippy and very relaxed. His voice was soothing and soon she drifted off to sleep. When she woke, he had made some soup. Propping her up, he spoon fed her and wiped her mouth; as caring as any mother. She mouthed the words, “Thank you.”

“Would you like some music?” he asked.

Sharline nodded. He walked out of the room and whistled through the door. A reply whistle echoed in the still night air. Soon, her room was filled with instrument baring, brightly dressed individuals; all playing bongos, drums, tambourines, guitars and singing. Such joy it brought her! Thomas sat the whole time stroking her hand and silent tears washed her cheeks. Such genuine care and love from perfect strangers.

After half an hour they all said their goodbyes, hugging her or giving her air kisses and left.

“Did you like that?” he asked.

Sharline nodded.

“Don’t you worry, we’ll look after you until your friend returns.”

He returned to her side once he had locked the doors and lay on the bed beside her, propped up with pillows, stroking her hair and singing, “What a wonderful world.”

 

 

Chapter 236

The detective had been notified and all the surrounding streets had been blocked. The killer was not going to get away! Working closely with the taxi company, they traced the car’s movement and knew his exact location. Soon he would be theirs.

 

 

Chapter 237

Paul drove to the pub and sent a message, advising him he was outside and would see him shortly. John responded that he was running late and to wait for him in the car; he had something for him. Paul was so excited! Had John left his wife? Was he coming to ask him to spend the rest of his days with him? He was so excited and in such a good mood that he unblocked Nancy’s number and decided to call her.

“Hi gorgeous. Sorry I had to dash off like that,” he drawled.

“Oh baby! I was worried sick! Where are you? Mother came and said such horrid stuff about you! Did you steal Crystal?”

“Why would I steal Crystal when I am running away with you? Aren’t we getting married?”

“That is what I told her!”

“Honey, I won’t make it tonight. I have to pack and get some stuff in order. Why don’t you go home and wait for me there. I’ll call you when I am ready, ok?”

She pouted and cried, “That isn’t fair! I have been waiting and waiting. What do you need to do? Can I help?”

“No you cannot. I need to tie up some loose ends and then I’ll come for you. Be a good girl! Go to work tomorrow, everything as normal, ok? Promise me!”

“I promise. I don’t like it but I promise. I love you snugly-bum.”

He shuddered. What kind of nick-name was that? Snugly-bum!? At least this way she would get back to her life and he would extract himself slowly. He had John and Sharline now.

“I love you too. Wait for me. I’ll come get you soon. One week at the latest.”

He hung up and blocked her number once more. Feeling generous, he dialled the cottage and spoke to Thomas, who advised him that Sharline was fed and sleeping. All was well with the world.

A tap on the window and he recognised the face. It wasn’t John. The silent bullet was the last thing he saw.

 

 

William answered his mobile and smiled.

It was done.

 

 

 

Chapter 238

Elizabeth was notified of Sandra’s admittance to hospital, as well as the chase to apprehend her murderous husband. She grabbed a cab, not trusting herself to drive and went to see Sandra. What she hoped to achieve was beyond her but she felt she should see the mistress and the woman he had left her for. Why did he try to kill her too? She was carrying his child.

At the hospital, the other victims were introduced to her and they each told her their gory stories. She looked at Sienna’s amputated arm; the other girl’s were bandaged and connected to various drips. His aunt had come to and had advised them that the last thing she remembered was her wayward nephew coming to visit and then going to sleep, only to waken in hospital. Elizabeth went and spoke to the old bat; she knew her after all.

“Never liked you,” said the old woman.

“I never really liked you either, so I guess we’re even,” she replied.

“Where is my nephew? What have you done to him?”

“I have done nothing. Your precious nephew is a murderer and the whole country is out looking for him.”

“No! You lie,” she screeched.

“I wish I was. How do you think I feel? I was married to a lying, cheating, son of a bitch, who not only made his mistress pregnant and ran over her with his getaway car but has been killing people as well! All behind my back while we were married! I thought he was working, boy was I wrong!”

“It must be your fault! He was a darling child before he met you!”

“Oh drop dead,” spat Elizabeth as she left her room.

Sandra was in emergency, as they operated and hoped to salvage her life, so that she wasn’t just another dead victim. Elizabeth marvelled at the efficiency of the hospital staff. Everything was like clockwork.

“Excuse me?” interrupted an officer.

“Yes?”

“Detective Harrison has asked that you try calling your husband on his mobile phone and asking him to give himself up.”

“That won’t do any good. He never listened to me.”

“Will you try?”

“Sure.”

Elizabeth dialled his number but there was no reply. It was only a matter of time before they apprehended him anyway.

 

 

Chapter 239

Arianrhod looked at her phone; it was her father calling. Why was he calling this late at night? She was sure that he knew of her little project.

“Yes father?”

“I would like to see you.”

“When?”

“Now.”

“Can’t it wait till morning?”

“No.”

“Ok. Where?”

“At home.”

“See you soon.”

“Looking forward to it.”

She sat in the car and drove to the house, wondering what was so urgent that it could not wait. He was a strange man. Would he reprimand her for saving James or for having John and his wife killed? Or both? Sullenly, she stepped out of the car and walked up the stairs slowly. He is probably furious. The butler, let her in with a smile and led her to her father.

“I’m here as you requested father.”

“Sit down. I would like to discuss your latest antics.”

She sighed loudly. Wasn’t she too old for lectures?

“Don’t huff and puff, it is unladylike and very unprofessional. Haven’t I raised you better than that? I am extremely pleased with your work. Surprised too, I must admit. Your mother would have been proud of you.”

“Would she have been daddy? I don’t think any mother would approve of her daughter organising people to be killed, do you?”

He smiled sadly and nodded. “You are right. Well, you made your father proud. Proud enough to retire and hand over the reins to you.”

Arianrhod steadied herself on the chair. Her father was giving her the business? Did she hear right?

“Relax. I will still be on the committee as your advisor, should you need me but I will be taking more time for myself. About time I took a holiday! It has been over forty years since I have had a vacation. I think I have earned it.”

 

 

Chapter 240

Detective Harrison was the first on the scene as the killer was apprehended and cuffed. He had turned, after an hour of high speed pursuit, into a road block; where his tyres had burst on the traps laid out for him. They loaded him into the back of the car and drove him to the watch house; locking him up. The man showed no remorse. He ignored the officers and picked his nails casually, as they read him his rights. It was such a blasé act, one that showed that he didn’t think they could hold him.

When Harrison advised him that Sandra had died, he laughed harder and said, “Good!”

He slammed the bars and screamed, “How could you?”

The murderer asked innocently, “What? Fall in love?”

“Stop playing stupid! How could you do that to all those women? Have you no conscience?”

“Detective, I know my rights and wish to see my lawyer. But between you and me, people do strange things for love.”

“Love? You have no concept of what love is!”

“Oh? How nice. I am soulless, am I? I loved. Probably more than you ever will. I cared for all the women in my life.”

“So you admit you killed them?”

“Tut tut tut Detective! Is that a question for your old friend?”

“Friend? You are no friend of mine!”

“I dated your daughter in high school. Don’t you remember me?”

He blanched at the news and stared at him, overwhelmed with anger and nausea.

“Bastard! You were responsible for her death? Where did you bury her?”

The murder suspect sat down on the bed and continued picking his nails, ignoring the threats from the Detective and waited for his lawyer in smug silence. When the Detective was taken away by the other police officers, he laughed a long, evil laugh and repeated a verse he had heard as a child:

“One for sorrow,

Two for joy,

Three for a girl,

Four for a boy,

Five for silver,

Six for gold,

Seven for a secret,

Never to be told.”

 

 

Mawsie coiled himself around my leg and I smiled.

I peeled the last page of my novel out of the type writer and placed it on top of the others.

It was over.

My book was finished.

 

 

Finale

People who write stories are somewhat grounded in reality and so can never contemplate some of the atrocities that unstable people commit. We are continually blasted by worldwide media and are surprised at the level of violence that one human being can inflict on another. Not even wild animals hurt one another simply for entertainment! They may toy with their food but ultimately it serves a purpose; it feeds them. This? This can serve no purpose other than to fulfil some morbid fantasy and desire.

My darling critters scamper up to me and I embrace them, wondering how this has impacted me. Each story carves itself into my skin and is permanently imbedded in my soul. Mawsitsit and Jade wrap themselves around me; stilling my anguished mind.

My John was as dead as my characters and I sobbed for them; cried until no more tears ran.

Sometimes reality and imagination blur into one and it is hard to know what is real and what is simply a ribbon of imagination floating out of the frighteningly dark chambers of my mind, uncoiling onto the parchment before me; spread like a delicate lace, simultaneously sinister and beautiful.

Smiling, I realise I am an artist, colouring the world with my words; painting a landscape never before seen. A magician! I conjure characters and situations familiar and not. A creator! I have given birth to an alternate universe; you have glimpsed it and are hungry for more.

I lie on my sofa, naked and blow a kiss at the cameras.

I know you are watching.